BeckyAnne

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread By Teek ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty-Eight: Here?!? Tina felt like someone was gently shaking her awake. She opened her eyes to realize that the bed was gently shaking. No one was actually shaking her. She listened to the soft sobs coming from above her. As suddenly as it started, it stopped. Tina drifted back asleep. ~o~O~o~ Movement below her caused Katie to roll over and open her eyes to see the sun peeking around the curtains. As she sat up, a voice pierced the silence. “Katie, you awake?” Katie leaned over the side of her bed and looked down at the bunk below her, “I am, Megan.” Thinking Megan looked funny without her wig, Katie bit her tongue to prevent herself from giggling. The regressed girl crawled to the ladder before getting down from her bunk. She grabbed a picture book and sat between the two sisters. As Katie was finishing the story, the bedroom door opened. Aunty Alexa walked into the room, “Good, you three are up. Megan, head to the bathroom to brush your teeth. While you are gone, I am going to deal with these two brats.” “Aunty!” Katie exclaimed. Katie just got a pat on her head as Aunty smiled at her before telling her to lie down. Once stripped and put in a dry diaper, Katie was handed a pile of clothes to put on: jeans, pink socks, a princess t-shirt, and her reindeer Christmas sweatshirt. The little one quickly got dressed. “Go brush your teeth, Katie,” Aunty Alexa said as she fastened Tina’s diaper. “Send Megan back in here, please.” Katie opened the door, letting Megan in before she went across the hall to the bathroom. It wasn’t long before she was walking into the common room. Daddie smiled at his little princess and instructed her to sit on a kitchen chair. Two minutes later, she had a lovely french braid in her hair, complete with a white ribbon. Tina soon toddled into the room wearing a Christmas-themed sweatshirt. The older sister arrived shortly afterward wearing a sweatshirt with Belle in her winter dress. Granny dropped pinafores over the girl's heads before returning to the stove. She returned with plates containing a cinnamon roll and a couple of sausage links for each girl. The girls also got milk to drink. Katie felt someone touch her left shoulder. Looking up, she discovered Daddie with her tablet in his hand. She accepted the iron pill and quickly took it before returning to her delicious roll. Soon after breakfast, Grandpa put ‘Polar Express’ into the VCR. Katie and her two cousins settled down to watch it. About halfway through the movie, Katie watched Daddie carry her new American Girl dolls, Jess and Samantha, out the door. It appeared that Daddie and Uncle were loading up the cars. When the movie was over, Daddie came up to Katie, “Hug your relatives, Princess. It is time to go.” Katie hugged her cousins first and then her aunt and uncle. While Grandpa was getting a hug, she said, “Love you, Grandpa.” As Katie hugged Granny, she said, “But I love you more, Grandma.” Grandpa faked hurt from that statement. The family just laughed as the girl sheepishly followed her Daddie out to the car. At the car, Daddie opened the back door for the girl to crawl onto her seat before he fastened her harness. Katie looked at Samantha, Jess, and her activity bag next to her. She figured she was going on a long trip, probably to Clearwater. It confused her when Daddie pulled into his driveway. “Buttercup, stay here while I quickly run into the house. I will leave the car running to keep you warm.” Daddie shortly returned with a pink dress bag and a large suitcase. He placed them in the back before returning to the house. He returned a second time, holding Katie’s laundry basket on one hip and dragging her Minnie Mouse carry-on behind him with the other hand. All those items joined the pile of stuff in the back of the SUV. Once Daddie was in the driver's seat, he backed out of the driveway. Katie grabbed Samantha into a hug before looking in her activity bag. She found her coloring books, Samantha’s books, and a ‘Ballet Shoes’ library book checked out of the Riverville Library. The regressed girl decided to grab Samantha's first book to occupy her on the trip. She assumed they were heading to Clearwater. She doubted they were heading to Mountain. She realized the resort was an option, but if they were going there, they would be there for a while. ~o~O~o~ Five-year-old Lauren Anker walked across the street under the watchful eye of her Mommie. She walked up to the door of the Rose house. After pressing the doorbell, she waited a few minutes before turning back to look at her Mommie. Mrs. Anker signaled for Lauren to return. When she got close, she said, “They must still be gone, Cupcake.” ~o~O~o~ Katie had just finished her book when she looked up and realized they were in Clearwater. When Daddie turned into her grandparents’ … or was that her parents’ … driveway, the first thing she noticed was her car. Katie found it odd that the ordinarily dull, beige car shined in the sunlight. It almost looked brand new. Distracted by Daddie opening her door and releasing her from the harness, Katie focused on getting her dolls and activity bag. Once Katie was out of the car, Daddie encouraged her to go inside so she wouldn’t freeze. Walking into the house, she headed to the sound of the television. “Katie!” Marlene exclaimed. “I did not hear you arrive. Did Adam drop you off and run?” “We just got here. Daddie is dealing with my mountain of luggage. I am not sure if I should be calling you Mom or Grandma right now.” “Katie! Where is your bedroom?” Daddie yelled from the front door. “Oops, I better go show Daddie,” Katie ran off but returned after giving Daddie a navigation lesson. Mom looked over at her daughter and smiled, “Your age is up to you, sweetheart. You are sitting in front of me, cradling a doll just like you used to do when you were seven the first time. So, maybe you are seven. You are also in your childhood home, on Christmas vacation from college, so perhaps you are nineteen.” Katie just shrugged while hugging her doll. Daddie, after the fifth trip to the bedroom, walked up to Katie. After hugging her, he said, ”Love you, Buttercup. I will see you on the fifth.” “OK, Daddie. Stay safe.” As he walked out of the door, Mom asked, “Have you eaten, Princess? How are we treating you? What age are you?” Katie, with a shrug, “No, I haven't eaten. I guess I am currently both ages, Mom. Or is it Grandma?” “Guess it is Mom. Let's get some food in you before we need to go to the airport to pick up your sister and her family.” About five to ten minutes later, the short teenager was served a grilled cheese sandwich. She was encouraged to find her booster when she was done. Katie walked into her bedroom to discover all her stuff was piled here and there. She picked up Jess from the pile, and after hugging her, Katie put her in a prominent position on top of the dresser using her stool. The process was repeated with her Samantha doll. Grabbing her booster seat and her activity bag, Katie followed her Mother into the garage. “George, Katie, and I are heading to the airport,” was said as the house door closed. At the minivan, Katie pulled on the door handle on the back slider. After it opened, she got in and put the booster down on the seat. Turning back to the door, Katie pressed the button to close the door before climbing up on her booster seat and buckling herself in. Looking in her bag, Katie decided on reading the second book in the American Girl Samantha series. “You buckled back there, sweetie?” “I am Gra … Mom. Are they flying into Pittsburgh, Erie, or Harrisburg?” “Pittsburgh. Did you bring something to entertain yourself, Princess? It is a long trip.” Mom asked as she drove out of the neighborhood. “I have my activity bag with me, Gra … Mom.” About two hours later, as they approached the west side of Pittsburgh, Katie realized she had a problem. She meekly said, “Umm, Mom, I seriously need a change.” “Darn, I didn't bring the diaper bag, GRANDDAUGHTER. I see a sign for Babies R Us. Hopefully, they stock your size, Princess. We are an hour ahead of schedule, so we have time to stop for supplies..” Once the minivan had parked, Katie unbundled herself and tried to open the door. She discovered the child lock was on. After Grandma opened the door and Katie got out, her hand was firmly held as they went into the store. Mom … no … Grandma was on a mission. The two of them headed for the diaper aisle. A Huggies size six was pulled off the shelf and given to the little girl to hold. Grandma turned to the shelves behind them and grabbed some baby wipes and baby powder. As they were walking to the cashier, Grandma grabbed a pink diaper bag off a shelf, “I guess I need to keep one of these in the car like we used to when you were little.” Just before the registers was a clearance rack with some girls' clothes on it. Grandma stopped and took a pink frilly dress off the rack. She held it in Katie’s general direction, “You looked so cute in dresses like this. Too bad you don't fit in them anymore.” Katie had to agree that the dress was cute and, for some strange reason, she wouldn't mind wearing it if it came in her size. BUT she would NEVER admit to that. Just like she would never tell Grandma that she had some white rumba tights that would go perfectly with that dress. Grandma looked at the sizes of the dresses. She pulled one off the rack, “This one would fit Bobbie Jo. Too bad they don’t appear to have one in Heidi’s size or yours.” “Grandma,” Katie rolled her eyes. “It’s a baby store, and I’m not a baby.” Grandma raised an eyebrow and gave Katie a weird look as she put the dress for Bobbie Jo on top of the package of diapers Katie was carrying. They continued their way to the check-out counter. With a huge blush on her face, Katie put the diapers and dress on the counter next to the powder, wipes, and diaper bag. The bored teenage cashier hardly looked up from her work before saying, “Thirty-eight dollars and fifty-two cents, please.” After the money was exchanged, Katie was handed the bag with the dress, wipes, and powder while Grandma took the diapers and diaper bag. Back at the minivan, the hatch was popped, and the young girl was directed as to where to put the bag she was carrying. Grandma then got a few things out and proceeded to lead Katie to the side door of the van. After opening the sliding door, Grandma moved the booster off the seat. “Lay down, Sweetie.” “Here!?!?” “Yes, here,” Grandma stated in a firm Mom's voice. “We don't have much time. Please don't make me encourage you to lie down by making your bottom sore, young LITTLE GIRL.” “Eep!” Katie quickly lay down on the van seat. Her pants were unbuttoned, and pulled down to her knees. When the wet diaper was pulled off her, she shivered because the car heat wasn't on. Katie jumped and exclaimed, “That wipe is cold!” While smirking and pulling up the pants on the dry diaper, Grandma said, “Sorry.” “I am not sure you are. I think you enjoyed that.” No reply was given for that statement. The girl was helped up and placed into the booster before being buckled in by her Grandma. The older lady tried to open the slider. “Oops. Child locks,” Grandma said before climbing into the driver's seat and opening that door. Katie watched her Grandma go back to the slider. The diapers, wet diaper, and supplies were grabbed before the slider was shut again. The youngest heard the hatch open and close. She then watched Grandma walk away for a bit before returning. As they were getting back on the road, Katie asked, “Grandma? Mom? Did you regress me, or was that just a temporary regression?” “Just a temporary one. You again have the freedom to pick your age.” “OK, Mom. How much longer?” “We are almost there. Keep yourself occupied. I have to pay attention to the signs.” Marlene Telgenhof was soon at the short-stay parking lot. As she opened the back door, she said, “You are seven, Princess.” Shrugging as she got out of the van, Katie replied, “OK, Grandma.” Katie’s hand was firmly held as they went towards the terminal. They headed to the arrival area. After glancing at the arrivals board, Grandma mentioned, “They apparently are fifteen minutes out.” Katie sat next to her Grandma and enjoyed the back rub she was getting. About twenty minutes later, Katie pointed out her Aunty Brianna to Grandma. The family greeted each other. “Hello, Aunty Brianna, Uncle Jim, Heidi, and of course, cutie pie Bobbie Jo,” Katie said while going up and giving Heidi and Bobbie Jo hugs. Aunty Brianna just shrugged and hugged her niece and mom, “Katie, can you hold your cousins’ hands and walk in front of us as we head to baggage claim?” Katie had to take smaller steps than her typical small steps because of one-year-old Bobbie Jo. The regressed girl heard bits and bobs as they walked. It sounded like the adults were discussing the three girls. Especially the oldest one. As the three girls walked along occasionally, they would hear, “Left girls” or “Right girls.” They waited at the baggage claim for about fifteen minutes. Katie and four-year-old Heidi sat on the floor entertaining Bobbie Jo. The oldest saw her uncle grab a few bags. She heard Aunty say, “That is all the luggage, but the car seats are missing.” Uncle Jim walked away and soon returned. “The helpful staff member says they will be in oversized luggage.” The girls were directed toward the oversized luggage area. Once the car seats were gathered, they headed out towards the car. Once at the van, the back hatch was popped open. “You got the wrong size diapers, Mom,” Aunty Brianna said, looking at the package of size six diapers in the back of the minivan. “Those won’t fit either Heidi or Bobbie Jo.” Katie blushed right up. Grandma explained, “Those aren’t for your girls. Some LITTLE GIRL needed a change on the way to the airport, and I had forgotten to grab the diaper bag. We had to stop and buy some supplies on the way here.” Uncle Jim was putting the car seats in the van at this time. Grandma instructed, “Jim put Heidi and Katie in the far back seat.” Once the chairs were in, the three girls were directed to get into the van. Heidi was strapped into her chair before Katie was allowed to sit on her booster. Soon, everyone was in the van. Grandma said, “Katie, you are no longer required to be seven.” “I understand, Mom.” The girl opened her activity bag and handed Heidi her animal coloring book and crayons. “Take care of those crayons, Heidi.” “Dank you,” Heidi looked at Katie. “You pretending be a little kid like me again, or you, Aunty Katie?” Katie examined the innocent face of her four-year-old niece. After thinking for a moment, “Would it be okay if I sometimes pretended to be a little girl like you? It’s hard being a grown-up when everyone thinks I’m a little girl.” Heidi smiled, “Everyone dinks me a baby two-year-old just because me smaller dan all de kids at Preschool, but me big four and HALF year old. Me like playing house wid Mommy, dough, and pretending be de baby. Me like cousin Katie. She’s more fun dan Aunty Katie. Cousin Katie plays wid me more.” “If you want to treat me like your cousin at all times, that is fine, but if you want me to be your Aunty, just call me Aunty Katie..” The four-year-old nodded before starting to color a picture of lions. Katie grabbed the third book in the Samantha series. About half an hour outside Clearwater, Mom said, “Brianna, call your father. Have him meet us at Texas Roadhouse in thirty minutes.” Once at the restaurant, they parked in the quite full parking lot. The girls in the backseat waited until Jim, in the middle seat, released Bobbie Jo. Katie unbuckled herself before releasing Heidi with permission. Katie again held her nieces’ hands as they headed into the restaurant. She headed to where her Father was sitting. Heidi greeted her Grandpa, who gave the little one a hug before picking up Bobbie Jo and placing her on his lap. “Did you register us, honey?” Mom asked. “About ten minutes ago,” George responded. “They quoted me twenty to thirty minutes for a table.” About ten minutes later, “George, party of seven.” Katie, who was still holding Heidi’s hand, walked up to the hostess with the rest of the family. Brianna had got to the host first. The host asked, “Three kids’ menus?” Brianna looked at her sister and got a slight nod. She answered, “Yes, and two high chairs, please.” The family followed the hostess to a table. She took two chairs away and mentioned she would be back in a moment with the high chairs. Katie sat down next to her sister. Heidi was lifted onto her Mommie’s lap as they waited for her seat. The host soon returned with the highchairs for Bobbie Jo and Heidi, “Enjoy your meal.” Katie looked at her children's menu, “Aunty, I will have the sirloin bites.” “With an iced tea, Princess?” “Please.” The regressed girl then turned to the activities on her menu. She smiled when a buttered garlic bun was placed in front of her. “Greetings, my name is Patty. What can I get you to drink?” Aunty smiled at the waitress, “I will have a Diet Coke. The princess on my left will have a lemonade. The angel on my right will have an iced tea.” “Sweet or unsweet?” “Unsweet, please.” The waitress continued around the table, taking drink orders. She then departed. Katie had basically tuned out the world but heard, “ ... has weekly counseling appointments … ” … “ … copy of the note … ” The little girl wasn't stupid. They were discussing her and her attack right in a public setting. During that discussion, she found herself getting a few hugs from her Aunty. This was, thankfully, interrupted when the waitress returned with the drinks. Katie took a sip from her lidded cup before returning to her activities. Since she was apparently the topic of discussion, it was better that she tuned the adults out. “Both of the girls next to me will have your Lil’ Dillo Bites with your green beans.” Katie made a face before asking, “Can I have another bun?” “You can share one with Heidi. You need room in this stomach for your meal.” Aunty was tickling her in the stomach while saying that. “Stop, Aunty!” “ … Heidi and I … ” … “ Heidi should … ” Katie was glad the discussion had turned to her cousin instead of herself. When the meals were done, Katie found her hands being cleaned by her Aunty. The family headed to the van, leaving Grandpa to deal with the bill. Once on the road, Brianna asked, “Katie, are you going to be switching ages at will?” “Maybe. Is that a problem, Sis?” “No. I just noticed that you are switching. You were seven at the airport. Nineteen on the road. And then seven in the restaurant, and you are apparently nineteen again.” “Since the attack, I have been finding it harder and harder to be nineteen, especially when out in public. I’m trying hard to be nineteen around you, at least in private settings, but it’s harder than I thought it would be.” “I really need to read that note, Sister,” Brianna commented as the minivan pulled into the Telgenhof driveway. “Don't ask me what it says. I have never read it, and I have no desire to ever read it.” The two girls were released to go into the house. Katie helped Heidi remove her coat. While the men dealt with the luggage, Mom said, “Brianna, you, Jim, and Bobbie Jo will be sleeping in the guest room, your old bedroom. Katie, I hope you don't mind, but Heidi is sleeping with you in your trundle bed.” When the first load of luggage entered the house, Brianna told her husband, “Jim, Heidi’s in with Katie, and set up the pack-and-play in my old bedroom, where we’ll be sleeping.” A nod was received to that statement. “I better put my stuff away then,” Katie started heading towards her bedroom. “Because there is no way either of us is sleeping in that bedroom how it is right now.” “I unpacked your stuff while you were at the airport, Princess.” “So, I won't find anything,” Katie said with her tongue out. “Joking aside, thank you, Papa.” “Papa?” “Daddie is taken, and I'd rather not call you Father or Dad when I am nineteen.” Katie got a pat on the head. She looked at the microwave and exclaimed, “Is it already past nine?” Katie got an affirmative answer to her question. She headed to her bedroom and searched for her footies in her dresser. She grabbed a diaper and powder from the changing bag in the corner. The short teenager stripped herself down to her diaper. She laid the dry diaper on her bed before removing her wet diaper and laying down on the dry diaper. The bedroom door opened, and Brianna walked in with Heidi. The older sister loudly exclaimed, “Kathleen Annabell Telgenhof, what are you doing, young lady?!?” Meekly, “Umm, diapering myself so I don't wet my bed at night.” Brianna sat down next to the short teenager. She picked up the legs of the little one and gave a couple of spankings. “You know you are not allowed to diaper yourself.” After the older sister had finished the diapering, the younger sister said, “Sorry. I felt silly asking for help since I am supposed to be nineteen this week.” After Katie sat up, Brianna said, “Let's get this binder off you. It will be more comfortable to sleep.” After Katie was helped into the footed jammies, Brianna instructed, “Why don't you watch TV with the rest of the family as I get Heidi ready?” Katie grabbed Jess and headed to the rest of the family. When she got there, her Mom asked, “What did you just get told off for, Katie?” “Diapering myself.” “I thought you were nineteen,” Uncle Jim stated. “Yes, but both ages wet the bed. I prefer to wake up in a dry bed.” “Why were you told off then?” “Not being able to diaper myself apparently includes when I am home from college. Seven-year-old isn't allowed to diaper herself. I am also not allowed to diaper myself at college.” The youngest daughter snuggled up to her Mother as the family watched America's Funniest Home Videos. Heidi soon joined them. When the show was over, Brianna directed the two girls to the bedroom. Katie was stripped of Jess before being tucked in the bed. Heidi was soon tucked into the trundle bed. Both girls were handed teddy bears. Brianna started, “Once upon a time, there lived a king with two daughters, Heidi and Katie, in a faraway kingdom. The King ruled … “ When the story was done, the parent tip-toed out of the room, turning off the light in the process.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread By Teek ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty-Six: Christmas Eve Katie was dreaming in her sleep. The setting appeared to be right outside the auditorium of Washington Elementary School. She had just started walking back to Mrs. Schneider when she was spun around. She began to shake in fear when she felt the loving hands of her best friend. The next thing she knew, she was running through a field of daisies with Stacy in her dream. ~o~O~o~ Christmas Eve morning, which was a Sunday, Katie tried to sit up when the room got bright, but Stacy was holding her down. She reached over and tickled her best friend. The one attempting to keep sleeping tried to roll over, but the regressed girl kept tickling. Stacy complained, “Stop! It's too early.” Katie looked at the other bed, “Stacy, I smell breakfast and Elizabeth has already got up. Should I tickle you more?” Sitting up, Stacy rubbed her eyes, “Fine, I am up. Evil best friend.” “You love your evil best friend,” a smirking Katie sat up but immediately had to protect herself from Stacy returning the tickle torture. Through the giggles, Katie got out, “Fine, we even. You can stop now.” Katie got out of bed and dragged her friend out. The two girls went downstairs to the kitchen. Aunty Sara looked at one very awake child and a sleepy one entering the kitchen, “There are my two little girls. It sounded like you were killing each other.” “We were just waking each other up with tickle torture,” Katie explained. “You started it,” Stacy protested. “I just returned the favor.” “Have a seat. I will bring each of you a pancake in a bit,” Aunty Sara said as she poured some batter onto the skillet. Soon after Katie sat down, she was rewarded with a plate-sized pancake. Once breakfast was done, all three girls were ushered upstairs. Stacy and Elizabeth were each handed gold dresses to put on. Aunty Sara quickly swapped the diaper for a dry one before handing the regressed girl tights and her own gold dress. After zipping Elizabeth up, Aunty Sara buttoned the youngest girls up before directing them downstairs. Once on the ground floor, the three girls were handed their shoes and coats. The two younger girls were directed to Uncle Sam’s car. When they got to church, Elizabeth met up with the seven-year-olds. Stacy grabbed her cousin's hand as they walked inside. After a quick stop to greet Katie’s Daddie, the three girls went to where Becka and Heather were standing. Heather said, “That is better; matching dresses this time. And who is this?” Stacy squeezed her cousin’s hand, “This is my cousin, Elizabeth. But before we get into that, we need to have a discussion. Right, Katie?” Katie meekly answered, “Right.” She knew this had to happen, but she was having second thoughts. She directed the four other girls to a quiet corner where they could talk privately. Katie questioned the girls softly, “What is my true age? Heather? Becka?” The two friends answered, “Seven.” Katie looked at Elizabeth, who answered softly, “Not seven. I am not sure. Older than me.” Katie sighed, pointing out quietly, “I ran into Heather and Becka last week at the Zoo. You two have been my friends for about three months. You deserve to know the truth.” Becka looked at Katie with a quizzical expression, “When did I run into you and know what?” “I hid from you Wednesday at Kid’s Korner,” Katie mentioned with a blush. Becka looked at the girl and asked, “Why hide from me?” “Because of what I’ve been hiding from you and Heather,” Katie meekly explained. “I am not really seven. I regress to seven, but that’s not my real age.” Heather was confused, “What does regress mean?” Stacy very quietly said, “It means she acts younger than her true age of nineteen.” “Nineteen!” Becka exclaimed. “Quiet,” Katie looked around to see if people were looking over at them. “We don’t want the whole Church to know.” “But you can’t be nineteen,” Heather pointed out. “You’re tiny like us. Nineteen-year-olds are big like Mommy and Daddy size. And you were in line to see Santa. I saw you there. Teenagers don’t go sit on Santa’s lap. They just write Santa letters or something.” “I have dwarfism,” Katie explained. “As for Santa, there are times I act my size instead of my age. It’s hard work being a nineteen-year-old when I look like a 2nd grader. . .” Becka interrupted, “What is dorkism?” Elizabeth held back a giggle while she listened, hopefully finally understanding what all the adults had been talking about when Katie came up in discussions. “Dwarfism,” Katie corrected the mispronunciation. “It is something that causes me to grow slowly and stop growing early. When I was in second grade, like you, I was the size of a three-year-old, wearing size 2T and 3T clothes. My doctors say I’m probably not going to grow anymore, so I’ll be this size the rest of my life.” “Is that why you are still in diapers?” Elizabeth asked. At the same time, Becka said, “You never explained why you were hiding from me on Wednesday.” Stacy smirked, looking at Becka and then at Katie, “I bet I know why she was hiding from you on Wednesday. Can I say?” She just shrugged toward Stacy, “Don’t mind.” “If what I saw her wearing on Tuesday is anything to go on,” Stacy explained. “She was wearing an elf costume volunteering at the Zoo.” “Yes,” Katie smiled and acknowledged. “You see, I wasn’t visiting the zoo. I’m a volunteer helper there. On Wednesday, I was working in my favorite area in the Zoo, Kids’ Korner. You happened to visit while I was supposed to be dragging another bag of food to the booth. I wasn’t ready to explain how I was a worker at the zoo, so I hid in the barn until you left the petting zoo. But since I ran into Heather Monday and you Wednesday, I decided you both deserve to know the fact that I am nineteen going on seven.” “Why is the Zoo Kids’ Korner your favorite?” Becka asked. Katie looked at Becka like she grew another head and pointed out, “Because I am a little girl.” Heather interjected, “But you aren't really.” “Trust me, she is,” Stacy added. “I have interacted with both ages, and they both act the same. What you see is what you get. The only difference is the nineteen-year-old goes to college instead of 2nd grade and gets to be a zoo helper.” While the girls were thinking about all that was said, Katie added, “‘Lizabeth, I wear thicker underwear because I have to be actively thinking about my bladder to not wet myself. It’s better to wear protection than risk a potty accident. Since I can't be babysitting my bladder at night, I will wet the bed if I don't wear protection. I would rather have a dry bed than a wet one.” Heather put in, “Yeah, I have to wear something at night, too.” Becka thought for a moment before asking, “Who knows?” “It is better to say, who doesn’t know?” Katie gestured out to the room full of people. “Most of this church doesn’t know except for the people close to me.” Heather looked out at the room and stuck a finger out for each person or group she listed, “Your Daddie? Stacy’s family? Your family? Your cousins that were here on Thanksgiving?” Katie answered, “Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes.” Becka interrupted, “Are the cousins your actual cousins?” Katie scrunched her mouth around before saying, “They are all cousins to the seven-year-old. Heidi is the nineteen-year-old’s niece. Along with Bobbie Jo, who you may have seen. Mike, Megan, and Tina are Daddie’s nieces and nephew.” “Who is the mysterious Mommie you talk about from time to time?” Heather asked. “That is complicated,” the regressed girl started. “Most of the time, the person I am talking about doesn’t exist. When I say I’m with Mommie during the week, I’m not with a Mommie. I live in a dorm at college. Sometimes, when I talk about Mommie, I’m actually talking about my older me’s mother. You actually may have met her since she was here on Thanksgiving. I called her Granny Telgenhof.” “How should we treat you?” Heather asked. Katie smiled, “Nothing changes, just that you will know the truth. Treat me like your friend. Like you always have.” Aunty Sara walked up to the girls and hugged Stacy from behind, “It looks like a serious discussion is happening here, but it’s time to go to the sanctuary.” Katie looked up at Aunty Sara, “We were telling Becka and Heather about both of my ages, Aunty Sara.” “Welcome to the trusted list, Becka and Heather,” Sara smiled at the girls and over at Elizabeth. “And you too, Elizabeth. We never formally informed Elizabeth, but we also didn’t hide it from her. Girls, this is Katie’s secret to tell people, not yours. You can tell your parents, but no one else, okay?” All the girls nodded. “Now get to the sanctuary, you five. The service is about to begin,” Aunty Sara smiled at the girls and followed behind the group. The three Bullards were directed to a pew that contained the Bullard extended family and Katie’s Daddie. Elizabeth scooted in first next to her Mommie. Katie and Stacy went in next in order before Aunty Sara sat on the end. ~o~O~o~ Pastor Greggory announced, “Our girls and boys may be excused to Children’s Church.” The three girls in gold dresses were released into the aisle before following the crowd to the classrooms. Katie followed Stacy as she directed Elizabeth to the third/fourth-grade classroom. After that was done, they headed to Mrs. Fowler’s classroom. The regressed girl sat next to Jenny. Her best friend joined the other two at the same table. Mrs. Fowler said, “Welcome to class. We are going to open with a little game. I want you split into teams of three.” The three girls at the same table decided to be a team like they were during Halloween. Mrs. Fowler continued, “Great. Now, please pick one of your teammates.” Stacy smirked and whispered to Jenny. Together, the two of them pointed at Katie. The chosen one just shook her head. The teacher handed the other two a closed paper bag. Mrs. Fowler instructed, “The group member you picked is your Christmas tree. When I say go, open your paper bag and use that to decorate your tree. … Go!” Stacy opened the bag and found two different colors of garland. She and Jenny started to wrap Katie with the green garland. The girls next wrapped the red garland around the Christmas tree, Katie. They were laughing up a storm as they did it. The three girls weren’t the fastest team, but they had a blast anyway. They, however, were fast enough to win the third-place prize of a small bag of Christmas candies for each of them. After everyone was done, the teacher said, “Unwrap your tree and return the garland to the bag, boys and girls, and sit down, please. We are going to learn about the three wise men.” ~o~O~o~ When the class was over, the two girls gathered Elizabeth before heading up to the common area. They passed the adults and headed to the cookies. Aunty Sara said like usual, “One cookie, girls.” Heather soon joined them. “Where is Becka?” Stacy asked, looking around for her. “She and her folks left right away for a family Christmas Party.” Before the girls had finished eating their cookies, Daddie came to the little group, “Katie, Stacy, and Elizabeth, get your coats on. It is time to go.” As Stacy was getting her coat on, she asked, “Are we riding with you, Uncle?” “No, I am dropping you and Elizabeth off at your Dad’s car, sweeties.” After dropping the two girls off, Katie was led to the Escalade. When the door was opened for her, Katie crawled onto her lavender child seat and Daddie strapped her in. She happened to notice the back of the SUV had luggage in it. Examining it more, she noticed wrapped Christmas gifts. He followed Uncle Sam out of the church parking lot. The girl was confused when they followed the car all the way to the Bullard’s house. Katie asked, “If we were going here, why did we have to be split up? What is the luggage for?” Daddie explained, “We are just picking up Jess and the rest of your items. You stay here, I’ll only be a few minutes. I will leave the car running to keep you warm, Princess.” Katie slapped her head; she had forgotten about her doll. She really did want her. Daddie came back and opened her door. She was handed Jess before he shut the door again. He put some more items in the back before getting in and driving away again. About twenty minutes later, they came to a stop. Katie looked around and realized she was at Grandma and Grandpa Olsen’s house. After Daddie released her from the child's car seat harness, Katie held onto Jess and crawled out of the car. Katie walked to the front door by herself and rang the doorbell. Grandpa opened the door and let Katie enter the house. Looking out at the car where Daddie was playing around in the back of the SUV, Grandpa yelled, “Do you need help, Adam?” Daddie hollered back, “I will gladly accept it, Dad.” After removing her mary janes, Katie went to find Grandma. With Jess held tight, Katie looked in the living room before finding her in the Kitchen. “You are just in time to help me bake some Christmas cookies, Princess,” Grandma gave Katie a hug. “Put your doll and coat in the children's room.” The regressed girl did as she was told and was quickly back in the kitchen. Katie was handed a brown apron that looked like a gingerbread girl, “Let’s tie this apron on you to protect your pretty dress. Step on this stool to wash your hands.” With the little baker all prepared, Granny directed, “Now, move the stool with your feet over here. Up you go. We need two and three-fourths cups of filtered flour. Here is one cup and the sifter.” Katie turned the hand crank on the sifter. While she was doing that, Granny dropped another cup into it. Another thing of flour soon joined in the sifter that looked like it had been well-loved. After they were done with the flour, Katie was handed three measuring spoons of various sizes containing different things to add to the flour. “Mix the salt and baking soda into the flour with this spoon, but please keep it in the bowl and not on the counter.” Katie quickly stuck her tongue out at her Granny. “I saw that. I will deal with that when we are done baking. Set that bowl aside. Now, in this bowl, we need to add the peanut butter, the butter, and the shortening. Here is the peanut butter. You probably need to use this spatula to get it out. … Here is your butter … The shortening. Again, you will need to use the spatula to get it out.” Katie was handed the mixer. She looked at it and mentioned, “I can barely get my hand around this. You want me to use this and keep your kitchen clean, Grandma?!?” The older lady laughed, “I was planning on helping you.” While Granny stabilized the mixer and held down the bowl, Katie mixed the bowl until it was smooth. She was directed to set the mixer on the side of the bowl. “Now we need to add the brown sugar. Now, back to mixing for a few more minutes. … That is a good job, Princess.” “Set the mixer on the side of the bowl again. Do you think you can break two eggs into the bowl?” Katie responded by grabbing an egg and cracking it on the counter. She added it to the bowl. She repeated the same thing with the second egg. She was handed a measuring spoon and a bottle of vanilla. “A spoonful of vanilla needs to be added next. Then it is back to mixing again.” And mixing is what they did until it looked like the eggs were well mixed in. Granny set the beater aside. The little girl was then handed a bag of peanut butter chips to add next. “Do you think you can fold in those chips with this wooden spoon?” “I can try, Granny.” Katie made a rough attempt to fold in the chips. Granny praised her before folding it in some more. The older lady then got out two prepared baking sheets with parchment on them. Katie was handed a small scooper and told to fill the baking sheet up with small balls of the batter. Daddie walked into the kitchen, “Looks delicious in here.” He stuck his finger on the dirty mixer attachments and placed the sweet dough into his mouth. “Daddie!” Granny glared at “Adam Dale, that is the baker's reward, not yours. At least it is after I spank her for being cheeky with me earlier.” “Yeah, my reward.” Katie glared at Daddie while slowly processing what was said. With a shocked look, she exclaimed, “What! Granny, no spanking!” “You have a task to do, little girl,” Grandma said, coming over with a bowl of unwrapped chocolate kisses. “Put a kiss on top of each ball, squishing it down in the process. … Excellent, step down from the stool. After I put these in the oven, I will help you out of your apron.” “Grandma, can you also help me with a different issue so I don't have a rash like Thanksgiving?” Granny removed the apron before directing Katie to the kids’ bedroom. When Grandma passed Daddie, she paused to give him a quick swat on his bottom, “That is for being a dough thief.” In the bedroom, Katie was helped to lie down on the bottom mattress. Once the wet one was removed, the girl got a quick spanking on her bottom. “Ouch!” Grandma tried to keep an upset look on her face, but she was really smirking. “You have to learn to keep that tongue in your mouth, you little cutie brat.” She wasn't really upset with the tongue being stuck out, but she did want to discourage it as much as possible. When done in the bedroom, Katie was directed to go to the table in the kitchen. As she was sitting there waiting, the apron was dropped over her head again. She was then handed one of the beater attachments. Katie smiled as she made sure there was not one tiny speck of the delicious dough left. When Katie handed the ‘cleaned’ attachment back to Granny, the apron was removed. Katie turned to go back to the kids’ room to play, but she didn't get far before her hands and face were scrubbed. Safely in the kids' room, away from the adults, the regressed one investigated her activity bag. Katie found her new princess play set. She hadn't been playing with it for long when little three-year-old Tina walked in wearing her green Christmas dress. “Tina,” Katie smiled. “Where is your sister or brother?” “Megan will be here soon. Grandma baked today, and she is cleaning one of the mixing thingies.” Katie sat up proud, “Actually, I baked. Grandma helped me.” Tina pouted, “I wove doing that with Granny.” Megan soon entered the room wearing her red Christmas dress and looked at what Katie was playing with, “Ooooo, I not seen dat here before.” “It was a Christmas present from Stacy,” Katie moved aside so Megan could play, too. The girls hadn’t been playing long before they heard Aunty Alexa call from down the hall, “Girls, time to eat!” At the dining room table, the three girls found they had assigned seats. Katie was between Daddie and Grandma. Megan was on the other side of Granny, with her Daddie next to her. Tina was in a highchair between her Mommie and Grandpa. As they sat at the table, they found the pinafores from Thanksgiving around their necks, with Granny explaining, “We have to make sure we keep those pretty dresses clean.” After grace, everyone was served a portion of breaded meat covered by white gravy and a side of brussel sprouts. Even though the children’s portions were smaller than the adults, Katie still discreetly made a face at the brussel sprouts. Megan pointed at the food, “What is this, Granny?” “It is called chicken fried chicken, Princess.” As Daddie was cutting up Katie’s food, she noticed her drink looked suspiciously like eggnog. As she grabbed it, she heard Daddie say, “Two hands, Buttercup.” When the meal was over, the kids were released to go play in their bedroom. ~o~O~o~ About an hour later, the girls were told to clean up the toys and come to the common room. They were directed to sit near the tree. Grandpa Olsen, dressed like Santa minus the beard, walked into the room saying, “Ho Ho Ho, my granddaughters.” He did not attempt to hide that he was Grandpa. He also didn’t disguise his voice. Katie looked and noticed that Grandma was dressed as Mrs. Claus. She also didn’t attempt to hide that she was Granny. Katie laughed, “Oh, Grandpa.” She was ignored, and Santa Claus handed each of the girls a present, “Just a gift of gratitude to each of you for the love you give us.” Katie opened her gift to be rewarded with a card on top of some tissue paper. The card was addressed to Katie / Kathleen. She set it back to uncover what the tissue paper was hiding. She pulled up a Christmas dress. It was red with nutcracker scenes on the bottom. Since the inside back of the collar of the dress was visible, she noticed that the maker tag was “Made with love by Nancy Olsen.” She glanced at the other girls' presents, which were also dresses just like hers but with different fabric patterns. Megan’s was blue with snowmen around the bottom. Tina had a red one with skiing penguins around the bottom. Thinking back to last Thursday, she realized that it was Megan’s dress in pieces in the sewing room when she was measured. Katie turned to the envelope. She found a card that said, “Welcome to the Family.” Inside was a handwritten message: “Dear Katie, Welcome to our family, my dear granddaughter! We are thrilled to have you here with us. You are a special and sweet little girl, and we can't wait to watch you grow and thrive as a part of our family. We hope you always feel loved and cherished, and we promise to be here for you through all of life's ups and downs, no matter what your age is. We are excited to make many happy memories with you and to see all the wonderful things you will accomplish. We are wishing you a very Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year full of joy and blessings. With love, Grandma and Grandpa.” She dropped the card and turned to hug Grandma. Once released, she hugged Grandpa. After the hugging was done, she noticed Daddie reading the card. She smiled at the one who changed her life. Her cousins came up to Katie, holding envelopes with their names on them. They asked her to read them their cards. Katie took Megan’s first and read it. “Dear Megan, Merry Christmas, our dearest granddaughter! We love and cherish the brave and beautiful child you are becoming. We will love you no matter which name or gender you decide to be. May your holiday season be filled with laughter, love, and the warmth of family. Always be true to yourself and know that you are valued and accepted. We are wishing you a very Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year full of joy and blessings. With Love, Grandma and Grandpa." Turning to Tina, Katie had the three-year-old sit on her lap to hear what the card said. “Dear Tina, Merry Christmas, our dearest granddaughter! We love and cherish the brave and beautiful child you are becoming. May your holiday season be filled with laughter, love, and the warmth of family. Always be true to yourself and know that you are valued and accepted. We are wishing you a very Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year full of joy and blessings. With Love, Grandma and Grandpa." Katie whispered in Tina’s ear, “Go give Grandma and Grandpa big hugs and kisses for your new dress. Once the girls were done saying Thank You, it was story time. The three little ones sat on the floor in front of Santa Olsen as he read ‘How the Grinch Stole Christmas.’ When the story was done, Aunty Alexa directed, “To the bedroom, girls, it is time to get ready for bed.” Daddie turned to follow the stampede of girls, but Alexa told him, “No, brother. I got her.” Katie heard Daddie say to Grandma, “Katie has been having nightmares nightly since the attack. She might wake us up in the middle of the night screaming.” Katie didn’t hear any more as Aunty Alexa scooted the girls away from the adults and down the hallway. Before entering the bedroom, Megan was told to use the potty. While she was gone, the two other girls were stripped of their dresses and tights. Tina’s bottom was changed, and she was dressed in a snowflake covered pink footie jammie. Five-year-old Megan entered the room just as Tina’s jammies were being zipped up. Her Mom immediately went to work switching Megan’s dress for a princess footie. Katie was last. She got a dry bottom before being dressed in her Christmas-footed jammies. All three girls were sent across the hall to brush their teeth. Aunty went with them to help. On their way back to the bedroom, Alexa yelled down the hall, “Hey, Brat, if you want to help tuck in your daughter, now is the time.” Daddie walked into the room, “Big Sis, you’re the brat, not me. I’m the handsome little brother that everyone loves.” Alexa just shook her head and rolled her eyes as she went to work, tucking her two daughters into the lower bunk. The regressed girl in the top bunk was handed her Minnie Mouse by Daddie and given a kiss on her forehead. The two adults left the room with the last one turning off the light. Chapter Sixty-Seven: Christmas Day While it was still dark out, Megan woke up because the bed was shaking. She heard Katie crying above her. It sounded like the girl was tossing around in her sleep. She asked, “Katie? You ok?” She got no reply. After about almost a minute, the shaking and crying stopped. She asked again, “Katie? You ok there?” Again, she got no reply. Megan drifted back asleep. ~o~O~o~ Granny woke up the girls on Christmas morning. Megan was sent to go potty and brush her teeth. After a dry bottom, Tina was the first one to get dressed in her gift from Grandma. Katie soon followed in with the dry bottom and was dressed in her homemade red Christmas dress. When Megan returned, Katie told it was time to brush her teeth, but first, she needed to help Tina brush hers. They didn't get far out of the room before Granny reminded them to put on their slippers to protect the bottom of their tights. When they were done, they wandered into the common room to join the rest of the Olsen family. The two girls were directed to sit at the table for breakfast. Megan soon joined them. Grandma covered their dresses with the pinafores before setting bacon and eggs in front of each girl. Daddie said as he ate his own breakfast, “Katie must not have had a nightmare. I didn't hear her during the night.’ Katie just blushed in response. “Katie woke me up when everyone sleeping,” Megan said. “Was she having nightmare?” “I did?” Katie looked lost. “I guess I spoke too soon,” Daddie looked at Katie and then back at Megan, “Katie had something really scary happen to her, and she has been having nightmares ever since. I’m sorry she woke you up.” “Oh,” Megan said, getting up and going over to hug Katie. When breakfast was done, the girls were directed to sit in front of the Christmas tree, minus the pinafores. The rest of the family also joined the gathering. Grandma started handing out presents. Tina got the first present. It was from Grandma and Grandpa. Megan's gift soon followed. It was a lovely dress. Now, Mike would have pouted at getting clothes, but this was Megan, and it was exactly what she asked for. Katie was the next to receive a gift. It was a Lego Belville set, the Winter Wonder Palace. Examining the box, she discovered it had 168 pieces, including a King, two princesses, a pony, and a cute little bunny. Katie thought it looked like it would be fun to assemble. Unlike the typical Lego flair aimed at boys, this one was definitely aimed at girls. The kids watched as the rest of the family got gifts from Grandma and Grandpa. When that was over, the gifts were randomly handed out. Katie watched with interest as her gift to Tina was opened up. The youngest cousin was very excited about the Aurora Princess Doll. The regressed girl knew she was supposed to be seven and go with Daddie with the gifts, but she had money to burn and was excited to get gifts for all her family members. Katie had just been given a gift from the Rose family. She opened it up to discover it was the My Little Pony Twist and Style Parlor. She smiled at another toy. She was actually happy to receive toys. Internally, her two ages were arguing. The nineteen-year-old was saying she should be upset that she was getting toys. The seven-year-old was sticking out her tongue and saying toys are fun to play with. The little girl side pointed out that she was in control of the body now. After the other family members got gifts, Daddie was happy to receive a coffee cup that said ‘World’s Greatest Daddy.’ Katie was sad that she had to settle for a Y instead of IE. Daddie didn’t seem to mind, though, as her stuffing was hugged out of her. A few more family members later, Megan got her gift from the little girl. The part-time girl, part-time boy, had been hard to buy for, specifically who to buy for. She went with grandma’s prediction, which one she had to buy for. Katie decided to go with the same theme with both of the sisters. Megan got a Belle Princess Doll. Again, the new girl was delighted to receive it. A couple more gifts later, Grandma handed the regressed girl a large box. She looked at the label to see that it was from Daddie. She thought the box size was very suspicious. She opened it up to be greeted with the Samantha Doll she had been asking for forever. She ran over to Daddie and jump-hugged him before sitting down nicely again. One of the gifts from Megan’s parents was a new wig with long brown hair. Mommie said, “Soon, we have to return your borrowed wig. We borrowed it way too long.” Katie soon got five similar-sized gift-wrapped packages tied together with a green ribbon. She looked at the label to see it was from Daddie again. She unwrapped each one to be greeted by Samantha’s books, two through six. She figured that book one came with the doll. Aunty and Uncle were happy to receive the same gift she gave Aunty Sara and Uncle Sam. The flavored coffees went over very well. Likewise, Grandma and Grandpa were quite pleased with their selection of fine chocolates. Grandma asked teasingly, “Are you trying to ruin our diets, Princess?” Katie just blushed in response. Grandma addressed the girls, “Megan, please sit next to Katie. Tina, please sit on the other side.” She then handed Katie a large box. “To Katie, Megan, and Tina, from the family.” Katie, with her cousin's help, unwrapped the gift to discover another wrapped gift. She handed that gift to Megan to unwrap. The older girl looked at the adults with a questioning look. The adults just smirked. Megan likewise discovered a wrapped gift inside her box. She handed that gift to Tina to unwrap. Tina unwrapped her gift to reveal just a piece of paper. She handed the paper to Katie to read. Katie read out loud, “Katie, Megan, and Tina are invited to join Stacy, Heidi, and Bobbie Jo at Disney World at a later date that works with Riverville schools, Mountain College, Clearwater schools, and Madison schools.” Three excited hyper, voices all went off at once in response to that letter. After that gift, Katie noticed that underneath the tree was empty, and the large pile of gifts had all been given out. She could have sworn that she had more gifts for Daddie under there. Granted, they were from Kathleen to Adam, but they were still put under the tree yesterday. She went up to Grandma to question her about the missing gifts. “They were under the wrong tree. They will reappear under the correct tree.” Katie just nodded confusingly. Aunty told the girls to go play for a bit before lunch. ~o~O~o~ Sara Bullard came up to where her daughter was playing. “Stacy, there is one more gift you didn't get during the party.” Stacy gave her Mommie a confused look before opening the gift. She was rewarded with a letter. She read, “Stacy is invited to join Katie, Megan, Heidi, Tina, and Bobbie Jo at Disney World at a later date that works with Riverville schools, Clearwater schools, Madison schools, and Mountain College.” She smiled big time, and tackle hugged her Mommie. “Thank you. Thank you. Thank you, Mommie. Why Clearwater? Katie doesn't actually go there.” “Nope, she doesn't. However, Katie’s Grandma does work there.” “Oh.” ~o~O~o~ Soon after the Olsen extended family gathered for Christmas lunch, Grandma told Megan to use the bathroom. The other two girls were directed to the bedroom for dry bottoms. When all the girls were back from their tasks, Grandpa said, “Let us go to the bowling alley to do our Christmas Day bowling tradition. If Adam wants to take the three girls, I can get Alexa and Brian in my car.” After everyone put on coats, they headed out to the cars. The two vehicles soon pulled into the bowling alley parking lot. Daddie released the three girls and directed them into the building. They met up with Grandma, who was paying, “Hello, we are a family of eight. We would like two lanes, one with bumpers. The girls are three, five, and seven. The rest are adults.” She went on to tell which shoes each person needed. The family went to their assigned lanes, and the girls had a lane to themselves. Their gutters had a white pillow-like thing to block it. They also had a ramp to roll their bowling balls down. After the adults helped them change their shoes to fashionable pink and white bowling shoes, they started to bowl. The girls weren’t really keeping score. They were just having fun. The adults, on the other hand, were being very competitive. A five-year-old girl walked up to Alexa and said, “Hello, Mrs. Rose.” “Why hello, Lauren. Where is your family?” “Mommie and Daddie are over there,” Lauren said, pointing. The neighbor girl walked over to the girls and said, “Hello, Tina. I like your dress. Who are these girls, and where is …” Lauren’s eyes got very big, and she asked Megan, “I forgot your name, my friend.” Megan meekly answered, barely audible, “Megan.” Lauren told her, “Your dress is pretty, Megan.” Again, Megan meekly said, “Thank you.” She eeped as Lauren hugged the dickens out of her. “You introduce me?” Megan softly said, “Lauren, our cousin, Katie. Katie, Lauren, who lives across the street.” While the four girls were softly talking, Megan’s Mommie was watching to see if she had to rescue her daughter, which didn’t go unnoticed by her own Mother. She couldn’t get a handle on Megan’s face. She didn’t look scared or upset. But then again, she didn’t look happy. She did figure that Lauren Anker knew who Megan was. After talking to the girls for a bit, Lauren mentioned, “I talk later, Megan and Tina. I need to go back to Mommie and Daddie.” “Ok, Lauren,” Megan said with a wave. After she left, Megan said, “Not sure about that.” After their time was done, the girls, who had not been keeping score, couldn't tell you who won. However, on the adult side, Alexa would gladly tell you she won by one point. The family headed back to the cars, and Adam followed his Dad as they headed to the family's usual Christmas dinner location. After parking at the Chinese buffet, he escorted the three girls into the building. Grandpa said, “Five adults, please. The girls are 7, 5, and 3.” Katie followed the other family members toward the table. She listened to Daddie order an iced tea for her. She then was led to the buffet to pick out her meal. Once she was sitting at the table, Grandma shoved a napkin in her neckline. She looked where Megan was sitting and discovered her cousin matched her in the napkin treatment. After Daddie returned with his own meal, he made sure everything was bite-sized for the regressed girl. Katie and Tina were escorted to the ice cream area by Granny after they were done eating. Katie did think this place was boring. She had nothing to do after she was done eating. There was nothing to color or keep her occupied. She looked at Daddie and noticed that he had another full plate. She did convince Uncle Brian to switch seats, so she was sitting between Tina and Megan. The three girls tried to keep themselves entertained quietly. How quiet they were would depend on your definition of quiet. After the adults were done, the family was again ushered out to the cars. The destination this time was the Olsen family house. After they parked in the driveway, Daddie opened the door behind him to release Tina. Megan, who was sitting in the middle booster, crawled over the child seat that Tina had been sitting in. Katie was the last to be released. After they were allowed in the house, Grandma instructed, “Girls, it is seven-thirty. You three may play for a bit before having to get ready for bed.” Aunty Alexa questioned, “Tina and Katie, do either of you need a change?” Katie blushed before nodding her head. Aunty led the two girls down the hall to get dry bottoms. After the change was done, Katie suggested to her cousins that they play Candy Land. ~o~O~o~ Grandma Olsen walked into the room before saying, “Girls, it is time to get ready for bed.” She started with the youngest. When it was the regressed girl's turn, she removed Katie’s dress and tights. She replaced it with the nightie she got at Thanksgiving. The oldest cousin looked at her younger cousins and noticed they matched. All three girls were sent to brush their teeth. When they returned and were tucked in their respective beds, Grandma read them a bedtime story. She turned off the light as she left the room.

I am back from vacation, so let the posting continue. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread By Teek ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty-Five: Playing a Bullard Way early Friday morning, Adam thought he heard Katie say she doesn’t go here in her sleep. He was surprised he even heard it because it seemed the girl didn’t raise her voice this time. He took this to mean that his daughter was improving. ~o~O~o~ When the sun broke, Katie was woken up by Daddie and placed on the changing table. Her diaper was switched to a dry one before a binder was put on her. She was dressed in a pair of her white ruffled tights. Once on the floor, her green petticoat was dropped over her head. Then she was helped into her red plaid dress with its green sash. Daddie braided her auburn hair into pigtails. He finished the look with green bows in the braids. The little girl was directed downstairs to the kitchen table for breakfast. After her bowl of cereal, she was helped into her red mary-janes. Once in her coat, Daddie led her to the car. He ensured that she was strapped in before he got in the driver's seat. As he backed out of the garage, she examined her activity bag. She found the usual coloring books and two books. Like yesterday, that was all that was in there. No phone, keys, or wallet were present. Once they pulled into Grandma’s driveway, she understood one of the reasons she was seven today. She mentally did the math and realized that Daddie’s assigned weekend was two weeks ago, so that might be another reason. Once unstrapped, he led her to the door, which was answered by Granny. Granny removed the little girl’s coat, “I see my Christmas cutie is back. Will I have to swap her pull-up for a diaper again today?” “Of course not, Mother,” Adam smiled. “She is incontinent. Pull-ups would leak on her.” “So you are delivering a seven-year-old to me instead of a girl pretending she is grown up?” “Yes, Mother, she is seven,” Daddie said with a sigh. “I must be getting to work. Behave yourself for your grandma, Buttercup.” Daddie bent down and hugged the girl before departing. Granny then removed Katie’s shoes and directed the little one up to the kids' bedroom with her activity bag. Using another picture book as a hard surface, she started to color in her coloring book. ~o~O~o~ About two hours after lunch, Daddie stuck his head into the room. He told the young girl that it was time to clean up and go home. A quick stop to give Grandma a hug, and then they were at the front door with Daddy putting Katie’s shoes and coat on. Daddie led the girl to the car before strapping her in. Twenty minutes later, he was pulling into Aunty’s driveway, not his driveway. Katie looked at him with confusion. Daddie led Katie to the door, “You are playing the part of a Bullard this weekend. We will see each other again on Sunday at Church.” Aunty opened the door and let the two of them in, but Daddie said, “I will be right back with her overnight bag.” After her coat and shoes were removed, both Stacy and Aunty exclaimed, “Cute dress!” The younger one, who was dressed in her Christmas presents sweatshirt, dragged her friend upstairs to the playroom. Daddie soon walked into the room and gave the regressed girl her teddy bear and Jess. He asked for his daughter to come into the hall away from Stacy. When the girl entered the hall, she was handed a bag with the Bullard’s gifts from her. He suggested she put them under the tree. After placing them under the tree downstairs, Katie returned to the game she was playing with her best friend. While the two best friends were playing, Katie said, “Anastasia.” Stacy said, confused about being called her full name by her best friend, “Yes, Kathleen?” Katie meekly said, “Sunday, we have to tell Becka and Heather about me.” Stacy asked, “You mean your real age?” “Yes, I ran into Heather Monday at the Zoo. I was able to hide my boobs under my coat. Wednesday, I hid from Becka. There was no hiding that I was dressed in an elf costume with no parent present,” the regressed girl explained. “I will be there to support you.” ~o~O~o~ Soon after a dinner of chicken breasts, the two girls went back upstairs. The two of them were playing a board game when Stacy’s cousin Elizabeth entered the room. Since they were just about done, they started another game that could be played with three girls. A strange lady walked into the room and said, “I am told to tell all three of you to get ready for bed. Katie, my sister will be up soon to help you.” Elizabeth said, “OK, Momma.” Stacy added, “Yes, Aunty Kim.” Katie wondered who was the sister of Stacy's Aunty Kim. She didn’t have long to contemplate this before Aunty Sara entered the room and directed Katie towards her best friend's room. The bestie was already in the room getting dressed in her pajamas. The regressed girl was helped out of her dress before being diapered for bed. Once in her Christmas footies, she was ushered downstairs for hot chocolate with the rest of the girls. While they drank their cocoa and munched on Christmas sweets, they listened to Uncle Sam read the books ‘The Nutcracker’ and ‘The Legend of the Candy Stripe.’ The three girls were herded upstairs by “Aunty” Kim. Big nine-year-old Elizabeth was tucked into Stacy’s bed before the two younger girls were tucked into the trundle bed with their teddy bears. ~o~O~o~ Stacy was woken up by her friend wiggling in her sleep before both girls fell back asleep. Later Saturday morning, Katie woke up to delicious smells coming up the stairs. The two girls sat up on the trundle bed, hugging their teddy bears. Elizabeth crawled out of her bed and dragged the two smaller girls downstairs to the source of the smells. The three girls sat at the table in their pajamas, waiting to be served some baked french toast with bacon. Once the food was done, Aunty Sara ushered all three girls upstairs. Elizabeth was handed a green Christmas dress before Aunty turned to her own daughter. She helped Stacy into her green taffeta Christmas dress from The Nutcracker with white tights. After she put her slippers on, she was released to go downstairs. Aunty then turned to her youngest niece and swapped the diaper for a dry one. Once dressed in her matching red taffeta dress with white tights and slippers, the two of them headed downstairs to join the rest of the family. “Katie and Stacy, those two dresses are adorable,” Stacy’s grandma admired. “Thank you,” Katie beamed. “My Grandma Olsen bought them. But she won’t admit that.” “Everyone to the tree,” Aunty Sara directed. “It’s present time.” With everyone sitting down, Aunty Sara pulled out a present which looked familiar to the regressed girl. Examining the tag momentarily, Aunty had a surprised expression. She put the present back and grabbed the one next to it. “To Stacy from Katie.” “Aunty,” Katie interrupted. “That gift probably should be done after she gets a certain gift from you.” “Fine,” Auntie put it back, dug through the presents, and picked out another one, “To Stacy from Mom and Dad.” Stacy unwrapped the first gift to discover a Kirsten American Girl doll. Stacy was then allowed to open Katie’s gift to her, one of Kirsten’s outfits. Next, all three girls were given gifts, which they were told to open at the same time. Katie and Elizabeth’s gifts were from Aunty Sara and Uncle Sam. Stacy’s was from her Mommie and Daddie. They all open them to discover portable CD players. Stacy got a Disney princess one. The other seven-year-old discovered hers was a Hello Kitty one. And the oldest girl got a Barbie one. A few presents later, Katie was handed a gift. She looked at who it was from and discovered it was from Stacy. She opened it to find a cereal box. She joked, “Frosted Flakes, just what I always wanted, Bestie.” Stacy giggled, “Silly Bestie, open the box up.” Katie opened the box and was rewarded with a Disney Princess Snow White and Prince Florian mini-doll playset. When the gift-giving was almost over, Aunty and Uncle opened the gift from their niece. The regressed girl had given them a selection of flavored coffees. Before a stromboli lunch, the girls helped clean up around the Christmas tree. The extended family of eight settled down to play a few games. Stacy discovered Katie can be very ruthless when it comes to Uno. A skip or reverse seemed to appear just before Stacy’s turn. Elizabeth, however, took no prisoners when her cousin couldn’t continue the plus-two streak. Stacy groaned as she picked up sixteen cards. When Uno lost its appeal, the family turned to playing a few games of charades. After successfully guessing Grandma Bullard’s card of Christmas Tree, the youngest niece picked Little Drummer Boy from the pile. Katie was having a ball as she acted out the card. ~o~O~o~ After the Christmas dinner, the extended Bullard family went caroling at friends' and family’s houses. Katie was happy that her family, including Daddie, Grandma and Grandpa Olsen, and Aunty Alexa and Uncle Brian, were included in the houses that they visited. When they were back from caroling, the girls were directed upstairs to get into their pajamas. Aunty Kim helped the three girls out of their dresses. The regressed girl was blushing as her new aunt diapered her. They were almost done when Aunty Sara came in, “I would have gladly got that, Sister.” As she helped Katie into her footies, Aunty Kim responded, “It was not a bother to pad her. She is such a sweetie.” As Katie went downstairs to have a hot chocolate and watch Frosty the Snowman, she was blushing up a storm. ~o~O~o~ I haven't included it here in the byline, but here is an image of Katie.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread By Teek ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty-Four: Award Ceremony Adam barely felt Katie shaking in her sleep. She did have a better night's sleep when someone was hugging her. ~o~O~o~ Thursday morning, Katie was woken up by her Daddie who appeared more tired than usual. She was led across the hall, where she was placed in a pull-up. A bra soon followed. Finally, she was dressed in a sweatshirt and overalls. She followed her Daddie to the kitchen for some breakfast. Once she had eaten, she was helped into her shoes and coat. She was handed her car bag as they went through the mud room. Once strapped in, she checked the bag to discover the two coloring books, two books, and the wrapped gift from Santa yesterday. There was no phone, wallet, or keys today. She just shrugged and grabbed a book. She had barely opened it when Daddie stopped in another unknown driveway. She was quickly released from her seat before following Daddie to the front door. The doorbell was answered by Grandma Olsen. The three of them went inside the house. Daddie said, “Thank you for watching her today, Mother.” Grandma said, “I am always happy watching my oldest granddaughter. Is her diaper dry?” Daddie explained, “She is technically nineteen today. So, she is wearing pull-ups and a bra today. But that doesn't prevent you from treating her like a seven-year-old.” Katie was just blushing while listening and sitting on the couch in her stocking feet sans coat. She was really paying more attention to the Christmas tree in the room. The little girl was trying to scan the presents under it from across the room for ones with her name on them. Granny asked, “Any particular reason she is nineteen? Not that it is my call to make.” “She has been nineteen for almost a week. The weekend it was because we were at the adult resort. Monday, she was with her older best friends. Tuesday and yesterday, she volunteered at the zoo,” Daddie said.“That being said, she may be nineteen, but she spent a lot of time this week being treated as a seven-year-old. What age she is will be up to you two.” “Why did you leave her nineteen today out of curiosity?” “Guess I could have regressed her during the day,” Adam told his mother. “She has a very important award ceremony this evening. I just thought it was easier keeping her mentally nineteen today.” Daddie gave his girl a hug before leaving to go back to his car. Granny looked at her granddaughter, who was admiring the Christmas tree and gifts, “What award ceremony do you have today?” Katie smiled, “My five-year service award at the zoo.” “And what age are you right now?” Katie blushed, “Always seven with you, Grandma. I may be dressed nineteen, but you are in the group of people I automatically regress in front of. Don't tell Daddie, but he is also in that group. I had to watch myself on Tuesday and Wednesday because I ran into Stacy and Laura, and they are in that group, too. I was supposed to be working, not playing.” Granny smiled, “Do I need to diaper you?” “That is always up to the adults, Granny,” Katie said with a shrug. The older lady asked if the younger girl could hold her bathroom needs as a seven-year-old. Katie just shrugged and explained about holding it on Monday, but she was with her older best friends. She was then directed towards a bedroom. Katie looked around in this bedroom. It appeared to be a children’s guest room. Framed pictures of Katie and her two cousins hung on the wall. She guessed you could say three cousins because Mike and Megan each had a picture. The bottom bunk had girlish sheets on it. Not any specific character, but they definitely were meant for a girl. There were two personalized pillows with Katie's and Tina's names on the bed. The young girl was directed to lie on the bottom bunk bed. She just shrugged and did as she was told. She then had her pull-up swapped for a diaper after her bibs were removed. Once back in her overalls, Katie asked, “Don't Mike or Megan get a pillow?” “Theirs are in the closet. Yours was in the closet until last night. I pulled it out just for you,” Granny explained. “Now you can entertain yourself however you want. There are toys in this room. But you might find them a bit immature for you since they are for three to five-year-olds. You can watch TV in the den, too.” Since Katie had never been a big TV watcher, she grabbed her bag from the entryway and returned to the bedroom. She first took out the wrapped gift from Santa to open it. She discovered a small stuffed elephant. Setting that aside, she scanned the bookcase to see if any books caught her fancy. Although some were obviously for babies, most looked like fun picture books. She grabbed a few to read. A half an hour later, that was done, so the regressed girl used one of the picture books as a hard surface to color on. Granny stuck her nose in the room, “Katie, lunchtime.” Katie didn't know where the time went. She followed her grandma to the table to find a bowl of alphabet soup waiting for her. She went to grab her spoon when a bib was tied around her neck. She looked down and thought it said, “Grandma’s Princess,” with a princess on it. A covered cup of what the regressed one hoped to be iced tea was also nearby. As Katie took a sip, she confirmed it was her beverage of choice. After Katie was done eating her soup, a slice of apple pie was set in front of her. With lunch finished, the bib was removed, and the little one was directed to another room. It appeared to be a sewing room. A girl's dress pattern envelope was sitting on the table on top of some blue fabric with the pattern pieces partially pinned to it. It didn't look her size, so she didn't think it was for her. Granny said, “Please stand on this stool, Princess. I am going to measure you.” “Any particular reason, Granny,” Katie asked as she stood on the stool. “You know better than to ask questions like that during the Christmas season,” Granny said while giving her a spank on the bum. Well, calling it a spank would be exaggerating it. Maybe it would be better to call it a hard pat. Katie knew from previous experience how hard the older lady could spank, and this wasn't hard at all. Once she was measured, she was sent back to the kids’ bedroom to entertain herself some more. ~o~O~o~ Adam’s cell phone rang, “Adam Olsen speaking.” … “Great, is two ok?” … “I will arrange for a tow truck to be there at two also.” … “Talk to you then.” He hung up the phone and called the tow company he used earlier in the week. Once he had arranged for Katie’s car to be delivered home, he returned to his work. ~o~O~o~ Daddie stuck his head in the bedroom and said, “Clean up your mess. It is time to go.” Katie walked into the main room of the house to hear Granny say, “I just changed her diaper, so she should be dry.” Daddie looked shocked and said, “What happened to the pull-ups? No, I don't want to know.” Granny said, “Sorry, I didn't expect you would want to reuse the worn dry pull-up.” Daddie just shook his head. That told him she wasn't diapered because the pull-up was wet. She was diapered because his Mom had regressed her. Katie did seem completely happy with her current status. He told his daughter to say goodbye to her grandma. After their hugs and goodbyes were delivered, the two of them headed to the car. She was harnessed in before he got in the Escalade. As he started home, he asked, “How long have you been diapered today, Buttercup?” “Since five minutes after you left this morning, Daddie,” Katie said with a smile. Daddie asked whose idea it was for the diaper, which rewarded him with the explanation that Granny did it with Katie’s approval. They soon arrived at the house, and Katie was directed upstairs to the bathroom to strip for a bath. Daddie soon walked into the bathroom to find his mostly naked daughter sitting on the toilet in only a diaper. He drew a bubble bath in the tub before removing the diaper from the girl. She was helped into the tub before he walked out of the room. After he returned, he scrubbed her thoroughly. Once that was done, her hair was washed. She was helped out of the tub and dried. Her hair was wrapped inside a towel. She was then handed a Minnie Mouse bathrobe to put on for the walk across the hall. Katie was shown a diaper, a pull-up, or panties and asked which one she wanted to wear. She figured they were getting dressed for the ceremony, and she had to be nineteen. Mentally, the diaper was a lousy choice then. She hadn’t worn panties for about six weeks, and she didn't know if she trusted herself. True, her pull-ups were usually dry, but she did have one or two accidents since September. So, she selected the pull-up. Once that was on her, a pair of nude-covered tights went on. Daddie then put a thickly padded bra on her. The padding had to be half an inch thick. She was hoping the girls didn't get too warm under that padding. She asked, “Where did you get this bra?” “It is custom ordered. It turns your AA into an A,” Daddie said. Katie just shrugged and raised her hands when Daddie told her to. A purplish dress just like Aunty Sara and Aunty Alexa had worn to the Nutcracker was dropped over her head. This had to be custom-made. There is no way this could come off the rack. She looked in a mirror as she was directed downstairs. She actually looked like an adult, a miniature adult, but an adult. It had crossed her mind a few times that Daddie was going to send her in a party dress fitting for a seven-year-old. She was glad that didn't happen. He directed her to the kitchen, where a slice of pizza was sat in front of her after a bib was placed to protect the dress. Once that was done, she was directed to the parlour. When the doorbell rang, she hadn’t sat on the couch long with her hair still wrapped in a towel. Daddie let Angela, her hair stylist, in. He helped her with her armloads of stuff. Angela grabbed a chair and sat it near a plug. The short teenager was directed to sit there. The stylist said, “I am looking forward to this challenge of turning my favorite seven-year-old client into looking like her true age of nineteen.” As a cape was placed over her dress and fastened around her neck, Katie asked, “How long have you known?” “Recently. Don't worry you are still my favorite seven-year-old. And I expect you to be seven the next time I see you, young girl,” Angela said while removing the towel. She continued, “Hmm. Still too damp.” After plugging the blow dryer in, she attacked the short girl's hair. The girl was purring again. Once it was dry, a pre-plugged-in curling iron was used before giving her a hairstyle fitting for a nineteen-year-old. The stylist opened another chest and started getting various makeup items out. Makeup fitting for Katie’s actual age was then applied to the girl's face. Angela then asked to see the girl’s hands. A quick but good manicure was given. It was finished off with purple polish that matched the dress. After the cape was removed, the girl was shown herself in a mirror. She looked nineteen if you ignore the size. She was helped into her black mary-janes before following Daddie to the car in her coat. She watched him open both the front and back passenger doors. In the front seat, she found the pink booster. The rear seat was rewarded with the usual child seat. She thought hard about her choice and climbed into the backseat. He strapped her in and went to the driver's seat. She just felt weird sitting in the front seat nowadays. As Zoe had said on Monday, she felt more secure in the child seat. She realized that they had left the car bag behind. It didn't really matter because the sun was setting, so there wouldn’t be light soon. They soon arrived at the education building at the zoo. In front of Adam, Katie walked in and was greeted by Mom and Dad Telgenhof. Mom said, “Who are you, and what have you done with our daughter?” Katie stuck her tongue out, “Very funny, Mom.” Mom smiled, “You look wonderful, Princess.” “I … do look wonderful.” As they were taking seats, Mr. Cooper's eyes almost left his head. He walked over and said, “Kathleen, you look great.” “Katie, please. And I am quite happy but uncomfortable with my current look. I wouldn’t want to look like this every day, but one or twice a year is fine,” she said. “The dress is quite comfortable. It is hard to explain what is uncomfortable. I guess I am more comfortable now with a young girl's look.” Mark asked, “So I am not losing my niece?” “Your niece better be back tomorrow,” Katie said while looking at her Daddie. Daddie exclaimed, “Such demands!” Mark addressed Daddie, “How did you work your magic?” “My only input was ordering the custom-made adult dress. The rest was all done by Angela, her hairstylist. She looked forward to the challenge of changing her favorite preteen to look her real age.” Mark excused himself by telling the extended Telgenhof family he had to get back to the awards table. The meeting started with boring zoo board items before turning into the awards ceremony. They first started with the retirements of the year. Then, the longer longevity awards came before the five-year award. Each recipient got a little blurb about them before their name was called. “This next recipient almost got denied right off the bat,” Mark Cooper said. “Five years ago, I could have sworn she was five or six at the time. I am delighted she fought her case because she has been one of the best teenage volunteers this zoo has experienced. On a more personal note, she has become like a niece to me. Katie Tengenhof, can you please come up here?” Katie got up and accepted the plaque and a thick envelope. She meekly whispered, “Thank you,” before sitting down again. She looked at her plaque and saw that it said, “Kathleen Telgenhof, five years service at Susquehanna Valley Zoo.” She decided to look in the envelope later. They continued with other names. It appeared that the person's boss was the one who did the award for each person. The longevity awards were given out to both volunteers, like in Katie's case, and staff. After they were done, Katie opened the envelope to discover a personal message from both Mr. Grady and Mr. Cooper. There also was a certificate of her volunteer longevity. The last thing was a twenty-five dollar gift card to, of all things, a bookstore. It was given to her by ‘Uncle Mark.‘ She handed the plaque and the envelope to her parents. However, she kept the gift card. That might get used between now and when she goes back to Clearwater, whenever that is. After hugging her Uncle and her parents, she followed Daddie to the car. Adam strapped her in her child seat before driving back to the Olsen quarters. When they did get home, she was given her second bath of the day to wash the makeup off. After she was dry, a diaper was put on. Once in her footies, she was tucked into her bed. Though the previous night's experiment was a success on Katie’s part, it however was a failure on Adam’s part. Katie’s wiggling around all night long kept him from getting a good night's sleep. After a bedtime story, Daddie left the room, turning the light off in the process.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread By Teek ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty-Three: Playing With Fire The new status quo happened again as Katie shouted in her sleep that she didn’t go to this school. Once again, when Adam peeked in, she was sleeping soundly, hugging her teddy bear. ~o~O~o~ On Wednesday morning, Katie was strapped in her child seat on the way to Uncle Mark's home again. She was trying to read a book in what little light there was. She finally decided to put the book away and watch the sunrise. When they got there, Daddie released her, and she grabbed her car backpack. They walked to the door hand in hand. After the doorbell was answered, Katie went inside and sat nicely on the couch after removing her princess shoes and coat. Uncle Mark screamed from the kitchen, “Boys and girl, to the table for breakfast.” Katie exchanged greetings with Timmy on the way to the kitchen table. When she sat down, Matthew said, “You are cute.” Katie just blushed in reply. Uncle Mark raised an eyebrow, “Always hitting up the ladies, Sport. She is too old for you, Matt since she actually is nineteen.” “She still is cute,” Matthew smiled at Katie. Katie ate her food in silence as Greg explained that their mommie told them all about dwarfism. While listening to this, Katie remembered the few times she had interacted with Mrs. Cooper in the last five years. Taskmaster Uncle Mark interrupted, “Less talking, more eating.” When the family was done eating, they were again told to get their shoes and coats on before being ushered to the car. Like last time, Katie sat on a booster in the front seat until the oldest two boys were dropped off. She was then forced into the back seat with Timmy. Once Timmy was dropped off, they brought the front seat booster to Mrs. Cooper’s car so she could pick up the boys after school. When they got back to Uncle Mark’s house, Katie asked for the time and told it was just before nine. “I think Officer Lisa should be in her office now, I’ll try calling her.” Mark gave Katie a quizzical look, “Why do you have to call a police officer?” “To give my approval for the plea deal,” Katie stated with a straight, expressionless face. “You don't know about the attack, do you?” Mark stared at the girl, “What attack?” “Let me deal with this, and then I will get back to you on that,” Katie responded. She got her phone out and the paper with the number. She rang it and said, “Officer Lisa, it is Katie Telgenhof.” … “Daddie said to call about the plea deal.” … “I am fine with it.” … “He did give his opinion on what I should do, but this is of my own choosing.” … “He isn't here right now. I suspect he is at the law office.” … “I am not alone. I am being babysitted.” … Katie pouted, “I know I act and behave like I am seven most of the time, but I am nineteen.” … Sighing, “Fine. When I regress mentally, I am seven, too. I admit it. Are you happy?” “I think the appointments are working great. But Daddie keeps telling me I am waking him up in his sleep with my nightmares.” … “I do like talking to Miss Moore.” … “Well, I probably should go. My babysitter wants to know what this whole discussion is about.” … “Yes, they know about both ages because my sister, Tiffany, can't keep her mouth shut.” … “Yes, I do love my sister. I do, however, stick my tongue out at her a lot less than I do my real sister, Brianna.” … “You are the second one today to tell me I am cute. But at least you are not a seven-year-old boy trying to hit on me.” … “My babysitter is Mr. Cooper, my boss at ‘Hanna. He didn't know about the attack until five minutes ago. He is staring at me right now with lots of questions.” … “Talk to you later.” … Katie hung up the phone and took a long breath. There was no note to say see the note, so she would have to actually tell the whole story. She looked at Uncle Mark and asked, “Before I explained, does one of your boys have a stuffed animal I can hug?” Uncle Mark left and soon came back with a stuffed Mickey Mouse. “Thank you,” Katie took Mickey and gave him a big hug. “This is very traumatic for me. I am seeing a counselor for it. It started when I went to see my friend Laura sing.” Katie continued explaining what happened while hugging the stuffings out of the mouse. She was crying, but strangely, it felt good to explain what happened. Once she was done, her Uncle picked up and rocked her. After some quiet rocking and a few more tears, Katie said, “I am seeing Miss Moore, the school counselor for Washington Elementary, once a week. Washington Elementary is where the attack happened.” Uncle Mark asked, “What age?” “She knows both ages. I was seven last week when I saw her, and I guess nineteen this week,” Katie paused and thought for a moment before she started to giggle. “This week has been a whirlwind of ages. I have worn a bra all week, which basically permits me to be nineteen. But, I spent Monday with my high school best friends, being treated mostly like a seven-year-old. I am treated like seven when I am here at your house, and then act like I am nineteen handing out gifts.” Still rocking her, Mark asked, “What do you wear when you are required to be seven?” “A binder. It forces my tiny boobs into my body,” Katie said. “Gives me a flat chest.” “I am not sure if people saw a nineteen-year-old yesterday,” Uncle Mark pointed out. “You acted nineteen, but people don't see that.” “They never do. Which is exactly the reason Daddie regressed me,” Katie stated. Uncle Mark asked how she actually met her daddie. “That is a long story. I think we have time,” Katie went on to explain how the whole relationship started, leaving no details out. “You were playing with fire, Princess. But it all worked out in the end,” Uncle Mark gave Katie a concerned look. After she nodded in agreement, he continued, “Now we have just under two hours until lunch. Do you want to become my elf now or later?” “Now will be fine, Uncle,” Katie said with a smile. She was directed to use the same room after being given a bag for her clothes. Katie remembered to grab her tights before heading for the bedroom. When she got to the bedroom, she called out, “Uncle Mark, what is with the red turtleneck?” “I want you to wear that under your costume. You are helping Heather today. There is also a pair of white thermal pants there. Put those on before you put your tights on. I don't want my niece to freeze,” Uncle said. Katie shrugged and did as instructed before heading back to her bag to get out her coloring supplies. After lunch, Katie was allowed to return to her coloring for almost another hour. She was then helped into her coat and shoes with the elf over-shoes and directed to the car. ~o~O~o~ Adam’s receptionist knocked on his door and entered when invited, “Mr. Olsen, someone dropped off a check in the care of Jane Doe.” “Great, please write a check for that amount for Kathleen Telgenhof.” “Kathleen Telgeehof?” the receptionist asked. “Please spell the last name.” Adam said, “T E L G E N H O F.” The receptionist inquired, “Fees?” Adam stated, “No fees for this one.” ~o~O~o~ When they got to the Zoo, Katie put on her backpack and headed to Kid's Korner. Even with Katie’s coat on top, Heather could clearly tell that Katie was in an elf outfit, “CUTE!” “Blame Mr. Cooper. But I do feel cute,” Katie smiled. “Can you unzip your coat so I can see the full costume?” Katie did as asked before zipping the coat up. When she was asked if her legs were cold, she explained that there were two layers down there keeping her warm. Heather asked, “Do you think you can start by letting the goats out of the barn.” “I will try, but that door is heavy.” Katie was able to put her back into it and slide the large wooden barn door open. They soon fell into a pattern showing the horses, reindeer, cows, and goats. It was too cold for the smaller animals. Katie was just returning from the barn, where she got some more goat feed, when she noticed Becka from church was in the Petting Zoo area. She decided to hang in the barn for a bit. She waited until her church friend left the Kid's Korner before returning to her coworker, Heather. “What took you so long?” Heather asked. “I was hiding from a friend of seven-year-old me who doesn't know about nineteen-year-old me. It was simpler just hiding than coming up with a believable story,” Katie said softly before looking off in the direction her friend had gone. In an even softer voice, “I probably should tell my church friends. I will have to discuss with Stacy how we are going to handle that.” Heather asked, “What was that?” “I was talking to myself,” Katie responded. Heather giggled, “Don't answer yourself.” They continued manning the petting area for another hour when two zoo volunteers came up. One of them said, “We are told to give you two a dinner break.” Katie grabbed her backpack and went hand in hand with Heather to the food area. She was made to remove her jacket so Heather could enjoy the full elf costume. She was given a kid's hot dog by the older one in appearance. Katie tried to convince Heather to accept money for it and failed miserably. Heather got a grin on her face, “You should go through Santa’s line.” “I already did on Monday, and I expect I will receive what I asked for.” Heather asked as she was munching on her fries, “You expect as you demand them, or you expect as you are getting them whether you want them or not.” Katie blushed, “I am getting them whether I want them or not. I will admit, I wouldn't have asked for them if I didn't want them. I purposely didn't ask for expensive items because of that.” Heather just nodded. “BUT! I could ask him for Kathleen gifts as a joke. Those are expensive.” She dragged Heather to the Santa line after they were done eating. She waited her turn before being greeted by Santa, “Ho Ho Ho, little elf.” Santa whispered, “You have a mischievous grin on your face, little niece. What are you up to.” He continued, “What is your name, and what can I get you for Christmas.” “My name is Kathleen, and I would like a new laptop and a new cell phone.” Santa quietly coughed, “I will see what I can do,” dropping to a whisper, “Little brat.” Katie hopped off the lap and headed out of the Santa area. She was stopped by Mrs. Claus, who forced a gift on the girl who tried to deny the gift. Mrs. Claus asked quietly, “What did you ask for? I haven't seen Mark that shocked for a while.” Katie whispered with a giggle, “Expensive gifts.” Mrs. Claus looked confused and decided to investigate later why that would shock him. Katie just followed Heather out of the building when her coat was on. She happily skipped right next to her coworker slash babysitter. Heather said with a smirk, “You really are seven.” Shrugging, Katie followed Heather towards Kid's Korner. Once the replacement staff left, they again fell into the rhythm of the job. About fifteen minutes later, she recognized a certain seven-year-old petting the reindeer. She went up to her and tapped her on the shoulder. Laura jumped and spun around. While holding her chest, Laura exclaimed, “Katie, you scared me.” “Sorry, friend. It was just a tap,” Katie said.“Hello, Mrs. and Mr. Schneider.” Mrs. Schneider, looking around, asked, “What are you doing here, Sweetie? I don't see an adult with you.” “Acting like an adult and volunteering. Guess you could say Heather is my adult.” Mr. Schneider said with a smirk, “Acting is right, Princess.” “Hey!” Katie exclaimed with a pout. Laura asked, “What are you wearing, Katie?” “A cute elf costume,” Katie said while temporarily unzipping her coat to show the costume. Laura told her it was a cute costume and asked to borrow it sometime. The physically older one explained that it wasn’t her costume. The Zoo owned it. The four of them soon headed back to the booth, where Katie ducked inside to keep working. Near closing time, Katie got the fun job of herding the goats back into the barn. The other animals gladly walked into the barn when their door was open. The goats, however, had to be strongly encouraged. She shoved the door closed with her back when she finally did it. The two workers headed back to the office after they were done. They met up with Santa Cooper as they walked in. Mark asked, “How was she? Besides being a brat on Santa's lap?” Katie faked being hurt that she wasn't trusted. Heather said, “She was an angel.” Uncle Mark looked at Katie, “She clearly is an elf, not an angel.” “See you tomorrow, Heather,” the zoo worker heard her boss say as she walked towards the parking lot. Katie followed her adoptive Uncle towards his office. As she was handed her bag of clothes, she asked, “What about the thermals and turtleneck?” “They are yours. I bought them for you.” Katie glared at Uncle Mark, “When did you have time to shop between yesterday and today?” “Walmart is open twenty-four hours,” he explained, ushering her to the bathroom. She decided to keep the turtleneck on but removed the thermals with her tights. She left her sweatshirt off and just put her white t-shirt on. She returned to find Uncle Mark deSantafied and waiting for her. Switching the costume for her car bag, she followed him towards the car. Before closing the door, he waited for her to put her seat belt on. Once again, she figured she was being driven to Daddie’s house. She wasn't really paying attention since she was nodding off in the backseat. Once they pulled into the driveway, Katie woke up. She unbundled herself and tried to open the door. Try is the keyword. The child locks were on. Once she was released, she followed Uncle Mark to the front door. She just opened the door to find Daddie watching another sports game. She did her required eye roll about it. Daddie asked, “How was she?” Uncle said, “I am told she was an angel. She was in Kid's Korner all day today. She, however, was a brat on Santa's lap.” “I wasn't a brat,” Katie defended herself. “I just identified myself as Kathleen and asked for Kathleen's gifts.” “They weren't cheap gifts,” Mark looked at the teenager the size of his seven-year-old son. “I know exactly what she asked for because it is the only thing she wants for the Kathleen side. A cell phone and a laptop,” Daddie said. Uncle Mark nodded in agreement, “That is correct. Well, I should get back to the Misses.” Katie hugged her Uncle as he said, “Don’t forget your service awards are tomorrow.” Katie looked at Daddie, “We won't.” After he left, Daddie asked about the turtleneck he hadn't sent her out with. She told him about the purchased clothes to keep her warm. The two of them headed up to Katie’s bedroom, where Daddie got her ready for bed. After getting her down off the changing table, Katie went to crawl into bed. Daddie stopped her, “You are not sleeping here today. We are going to conduct an experiment, and you are going to sleep with me.” Katie just shrugged and followed Daddy across the hall. He tucked her in before reading her a story. Adam smiled at the little one hugging her teddy bear and then got up and headed for the door. Turning the light out, Daddie promised, “I will be back in an hour to snuggle you to death.”

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread By Teek ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty-Two: Let's Just Say Seven Early Tuesday morning, Katie said loudly in her sleep, “I don't go here,” before settling down again. Adam barely heard it from his room. He thought this was an improvement as he ran towards the girl’s room. He wasn't surprised when he peeked into the room and found the girl was soundly sleeping. ~o~O~o~ Tuesday morning, Katie was woken up bright and early by her Daddie, who was dressed in a shirt and tie. His clothes were not unlike what he usually wore to church. She was still wiping the cobwebs from her eyes as her diaper was switched to a pull-up. She was released from the table and handed a stack of clothes to get dressed in. She put her t-shirt over the top of her bra before putting her pink ‘Hanna Zoo sweatshirt on. Once her jeans were on, she walked downstairs in her stocking feet. Daddie was waiting for her in the kitchen with a bowl full of cereal. After she sat down, he poured milk into the bowl. Katie looked around for a clock, “What time is it?” “Early, I need to get you to the babysitters before going to work. I have an eight a.m. consultation at the office,” Daddie said. After breakfast was over, the girl was handed her car bag. She was then ushered to the car. Once strapped into her child seat, she looked in her car bag to find, besides the usual books and coloring book, she also had her phone, house key to Daddie’s house, her wallet, a pair of tights, the wrapped coloring book, and her volunteer name tag for the Zoo. She had a sneaking suspicion she was volunteering today and not in her regular uniform. She wondered … nah … she figured she would be wearing the elf costume. Shrugging, she settled down to read Marisol’s book. Why she hadn’t read it yet, she wasn’t sure. Daddie was using the GPS, and this route looked familiar. She thought they were heading towards Clearwater, but Grandma and Grandpa would have to work today. Wait, not Grandma and Grandpa. She was nineteen, so they would be Mom and Dad. Wait again, she was strapped in the child seat, so maybe she was seven. Her age had been switching by the minute this week. She had worn her bra all this week, but she wasn’t really nineteen yesterday. She was with her best friends having a blast, but she had willingly regressed in front of them. Daddie pulled into the driveway of an unfamiliar house. He released her and reminded her to grab her car bag. The two of them walked to the front door, which was answered by Mr. Cooper after the doorbell was rung. Katie was allowed to go inside the house, and the two guys made small talk. She removed her jacket and shoes, figuring she was going to be here a bit. She sat on a nearby couch. Mark Cooper said, “Welcome to my house, Katie.” He continued by yelling down the hall, “Matthew, Greg, and Timmy, come get breakfast before school.” Two boys, one of whom appeared to be older than the other, ran into the room. They stopped in their tracks when they saw the girl. The oldest asked, “Who is that?” “That is Katie. I am watching her. Katie, this is Greg. He is five. This is Timmy. He is three,” Mark said. He continued by screaming, “Matthew, hurry up.” Timmy asked as the four of them headed to the kitchen, “How old are you, Katie?” Katie said while looking at Mr. Cooper, “Ummm.” Mark said while smiling, “That is a complicated one, but let us just say she is seven right now.” Greg smiled at Katie, “So slow poke Matthew’s age.” The two boys and one girl sat at the table. Mark got four bowls out of the cupboard and filled each one with cereal. He added milk before placing one in front of the kids. His oldest son finally decided to show his face as the bowl was put in his place. Katie just shrugged and ate another bowl of cereal. She was getting pestered with questions, all she answered as her regressed self would answer them. However, she hesitated about where she went to school. She looked at her ‘babysitter’ for help. Mark Cooper smiled, “Boys, Katie is more than meets the eye. Because of her height, she has two ages. You are meeting the seven-year-old, but there is a nineteen-year-old college student hidden behind that bubbly personality. The seven-year-old doesn’t go to school, but the nineteen-year-old attends Mountain College. I will explain it all later.” Always inquisitive, Greg asked, “Why are you so short.” “I have dwarfism,” Katie explained to the curious five-year-old. Timmy asked, “What is that?” Mark laughed, “Finish your cereal, and I will explain it to you later. The short answer is she is fully grown now. She won’t grow anymore.” When the cereal was done, Mark Cooper took charge, “All four of you, get your shoes and coat on. You three boys, grab your backpacks, too.” Katie followed directions and followed the family to the car. She was directed to the front seat, where she found a blue booster waiting for her. The other three sat in the back, in various child seats. Soon, they were dropping the two oldest boys off at one school. After he escorted the two boys to the school, he came back and opened Katie’s door, “It is safer for you to be in the backseat, Princess.” Katie just shrugged and got into the backseat before he pulled away. Soon, they were dropping Timmy off at the pre-kindergarten center. After a quick stop to return the fourth booster to Mrs. Cooper’s car, they returned back to the Cooper home. Once they got to the house, the girl was allowed to entertain herself. Mr. Cooper said, “We have three hours until lunch. After lunch, we will have to get you dressed in your uniform.” The girl asked, “What am I doing today?” “You can either assist Santa, show off an animal, or assist Heather in Kid’s Korner. However, if you choose to show off an animal, I need to find you a partner.” Katie said, “Can I think about it?” “The Zoo doesn’t open until two during the Christmas season. You have plenty of time.” Katie grabbed the wrapped present of what she expected to be a coloring book from her bag and unwrapped it. She found just what she expected: a thin coloring book. It was titled Zoo Animals. She flipped to a page showing some monkeys and started to color them. ~o~O~o~ Adam Olsen’s cell phone rang, and he answered with, “You reached Adam Olsen. How may I help you?” … “Excellent, what did you find?” … “You think it is just old cracked hoses?” … “Yes, please replace the hoses.” … “Yes, I don’t have a problem with you replacing the belts also. What about the sensor?” … “O2 sensor? What is that? I am a lawyer, not an auto mechanic.” … “Please do replace that.” … “You can send the revised quote to …“ He told his fax number before hanging up the phone and returning to the mountain of work on his desk. He hadn’t been off the phone long before his phone rang again, “You reached Adam Olsen. How may I help you?” “Hello, Lisa.” … “What are the terms of the plea bargain?” “I am fine with dropping the kidnapping charge. Katie isn’t here right now to give her approval or denial.” … “The charge is for a felony or misdemeanor?” … “Misdemeanor is fine with me. Katie obviously has the final say.” … “How long is the sentence for the aggravated assault in the plea?” … “Yes, she doesn’t deserve the maximum. I am fine with five years of house arrest with a work release. I will have Katie give her opinion later. She is volunteering today.” … “Is there a fine, also?” … “Where does the five thousand go?” … “Instead of the Government’s pocket, can we have her donate that to a battered women's shelter?” … “It might be late by the time I see Katie today. Can she give her yes or no late today or early tomorrow?” … “Excellent, talk to you later,” He said as he hung up the phone. ~o~O~o~ Mark Cooper walked into the living room where Katie was lying on the floor coloring, “Katie, Princess, please put your artwork away and come get some lunch.” Katie followed the instructions and put her coloring book and crayons back into her bag. She walked into the kitchen to find a sandwich waiting for her. Sitting down, the little one saw lunch was a grilled cheese sandwich with applesauce and a cup of a red drink. Taking a sip, Katie discovered it was fruit punch. “Mr. Cooper,” Katie said after eating some of her grilled cheese sandwich. “I am assuming that because of the tights requirement and the fact that my normal uniform is not here, I am going to wear the elf costume.” She got a pat on her braided hair as Mark replied, “That is correct.” “If I help Heather, no one will see my costume except the skirt. As much as I like helping her, I probably shouldn't do that,” Katie thought out loud. “Since you won't let me be by myself at all, displaying an animal won't work. I will gladly help silly Santa.” Mark Cooper tickled the girl's sides, “I will show you, silly, cheeky girl.” Giggling up a storm like a real seven-year-old, Katie exclaimed, “Stop!” “Are you sure you are not actually seven? That really sounded like childhood giggles.” Katie just shrugged. When her lunch was done, her hands and face were washed before being directed toward a bedroom. It appeared to be the master bedroom. The elf costume was sitting on the bed. Mark walked out of the room, leaving Katie to change in privacy. She stripped and put the costume on. Realizing she had forgotten her tights in her bag, she left the room to go get them. Katie giggled at the bells that rang as she walked. Before going back to the bedroom to put the tights on, the little elf asked what she should do with her clothes. Katie received a grocery bag as the answer. Returning to the room, she groaned upon realizing the tights were one of her white ruffled bum ones. After putting the hat on to complete the costume, Elf Katie left the bedroom and gave Mr. Cooper her clothes. She dug for her name tag and pinned it on her outfit. She was handed a pair of elf shoe covers. Looking in the mirror, she smiled at the elf looking back at her, complete with pointy shoes. They were soon on the road to the Zoo. Katie was again delegated to the backseat. Once at Susquehanna Valley, they went into the office building. Katie was sent to the Santa area to make sure the gifts were restocked. Backstage, Elf Katie removed her jacket, exposing the costume before going up on stage to restock the gifts to be given to the kids. Mrs. Clause, Rebecca, looked at Elf Kathleen going up to the bag next to Santa’s chair, “Kathleen, you are cute in that costume.” “Thank you, Mrs. Claus,” Katie responded with a grin while dragging a box of gifts. Rebecca was looking at Katie as if she wanted to say something. She finally asked, “Do you have a younger sister your size?” “No, why?” The older volunteer thought for a moment, “There was a little girl here yesterday who sat on Santa's lap who looked exactly like you.” While blushing, Katie went to the backstage area and grabbed her coat. She returned and asked, “Was she wearing this coat?” “Yes, she was,” … light bulb goes on … “That little girl was you?” Rebecca asked. Katie blushed some more and just nodded her head before saying, “Guilty as charged. Welcome to my little girl side.” Santa walked into the room and asked, “What is Katie embarrassed about now?” Rebecca replied, “We were discussing a certain red-headed girl in a pink polka-dotted coat who visited yesterday.” Mark Cooper beamed with pride, “My niece is a cutie pie.” Katie and Rebecca asked, “Niece?” “I can't be your Daddie because you already have one of those,” Mark stated. “So you're my niece.” Katie just shrugged and got ready to hand out gifts. They were divided by age groups and genders. Soon, the first guests started to filter into the cafeteria. The girl was enjoying herself. The kids right now were mostly preschool kids because schools were still in session. About two and a half hours later, the smell of food was driving her nuts. She scanned at the long line and locked eyes with a certain best friend. If Stacy was here, that meant Aunty was here too. She also noticed that a sign had been put in the middle of the entrance, closing the line to Santa. Finally, Stacy sat on Santa's lap and asked for the AG doll and a new bike. She walked over to Katie and received her gift, saying, “Thank you, Elf Katie.” Rebecca said, “It is break time, Kathleen.” Katie asked, “Can I enjoy it with my Aunt and cousin?” Rebecca stuck her head behind the curtain a second and said when she returned, “Mark doesn't mind. As long as you're safe.” Katie ran to grab her wallet and followed her bestie and Aunty to the food lines. Katie won the argument about who was going to pay, “You have paid for me so many times. I am finally able to pay. Let me do it.” At the window, she requested a kid's chili dog and a kid's drink for herself. Stacy and Aunty also ordered before Katie continued, “Here is my volunteer card for the discount.” The girl behind the counter said, “No need for that, Kath. I automatically added it when I saw it was you.” The small family went to the table and talked while they ate. Stacy said, “I heard you were at Uncle’s, but I haven't seen you.” “Over the weekend, Daddie and I went to the resort. Yesterday, I spent all day with Ann and Zoe. Today, I was driven to my boss's house to be babysitted before working here. I can't be home during the day because Daddie has to work,” Katie responded. Stacy asked, “Resort?” Katie looked around and said, “A resort Daddie and I go to. I'll tell you more when we aren't here.” Once the food was done, the impromptu reunion was broken up, and Katie went backstage to wait for the others to return. Sitting against the wall, she was coloring quietly when Santa and Mrs. Claus entered. They just smiled at her as she put away her coloring book. ~o~O~o~ Mark Cooper said, “Ok, my little elf, that was the last child for the day.” The girl followed Santa to the office building. Once they got there, she was handed her bag of clothes to switch out of the costume. She soon returned from the bathroom, de-elfed, and handed the costume back to Mr. Cooper. Once Mr. Cooper was out of the Santa costume, she was directed back to the backseat of the car. She just watched the world go by as they traveled. She figured she was going to Daddie’s house because they had been on the road a long time. Finally, they arrived at Daddie's house just as she expected. Katie opened the door when they got to the front door. She said, “Daddie, we are home.” A disembodied voice called out, “In the mud room doing laundry, I will be there in a second.” When Daddie entered the room, he turned to Mark, “How was she?” “An angel like normal,” Mark Cooper said. “I must be getting back to the better half in Clearwater.” “Thank you for watching her, Mark.” “No, thank you for allowing me to steal her for the day,” Mr. Cooper smiled down at Katie. “See you again tomorrow, Katie.” Realizing she would be doing the same tomorrow as she had done today, Katie responded, “Ok, Uncle Mark.” “That is right, don’t you forget that,” Uncle Mark said before leaving the house. Once the door was closed, Daddie got serious, “Kathleen, the police want to know if you will accept a plea deal for Mrs. Hart.” Katie asked about the plea deal as they went upstairs to her bedroom. As her bottom was being changed into a diaper, Daddie described the plea deal. He also told her his opinion of it. As she was being tucked in bed in her footsie, Katie asked, “Do I have to call the cops, or can you give the message to the cops?” Daddie kissed Katie on her forehead, “It is better that you do it. I will put the phone number in your bag tomorrow.” Picking up a book, Daddie read her a bedtime story. He then turned off the light and closed the door.

As much as I would love to say it will be soon, I probably would be lying. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread By Teek ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty-One: Your Babysitters Adam was noticing a pattern as once again he was woken up in the middle of the night by Katie screaming. He jumped out of bed and ran to his daughter's room. He could see by the light of the nightlight that she was still sleeping soundly, tucked in exactly where he had left her hours ago. As he was heading back to his bed, he thought, “I sure hope these counseling sessions help her.” ~o~O~o~ When it was actually Monday morning, Daddie woke up his daughter. He picked her up and sat her on the changing table. He made quick work stripping her footie before removing her diaper. When he placed a pull-up on her instead of a diaper, Katie was confused. He then put socks and a pair of jeans on her. After sitting her up, he placed a bra on her. She realized she hadn't worn a binder since Friday. After placing a t-shirt on her, he put the Christmas reindeer sweatshirt on her. He then french braided her hair into a single braid. The girl was then ushered downstairs. When she got to the kitchen, she sat at the table, but Daddie made no effort to make any breakfast. “What age am I,” Katie asked as she looked at Adam. “And are we eating here?” “Like at the resort, you are nineteen going on seven,” Daddie responded. “I have to work, and you are not coming with me. Your babysitters should be here soon.” The doorbell rang as if that was a cue, and Daddie directed her to open the door and welcome them in. Katie opened the door to be greeted by Ann and Zoe. It had been a while since she had seen her nineteen-year-old side's best friends. She ran and gave them both big hugs. Ann smiled down at Kathleen, dressed in little kid clothing, “Is this the seven-year-old I have been dying to meet since September.” Katie stuck her tongue out and said, “No, Daddie says I am allowed to be nineteen today. The seven-year-old doesn't have boobs, Ann.” Katie jumped as Zoe tapped her under the chin. Pouting at Zoe, Katie thought a moment before stating, “But, I probably will switch back and forth between ages today.” Daddie interrupted, “She will need a booster. Do you need one?” Zoe smiled, “I already have one. Katie told us she prefers them during one of our group chats in October.” “Great. Here is Kathleen’s phone, wallet, which has her ID in it, and a key to this house. She knows the security code,” Adam said, handing over Kathleen’s puppy dog purse backpack. “Good chance you will need that ID.” Zoe chuckled, “Needing that ID would be nothing new.” “Do we need a diaper bag?” Ann inquired after looking at Kathleen’s bottom. Katie opened her mouth to speak, but Daddie beat her by saying, “She shouldn’t need a diaper bag. Kathleen is wearing a pull-up today. But just in case, there is a spare pull-up at the bottom of her purse.” Daddie turned to his daughter, “Kathleen, I put some money in your wallet in case you need any.” Kathleen smiled, “Thank you, Daddie.” “Now you three have fun. Also, no alcohol; all three of you are underage.” Ann faked being hurt while grabbing her most petite best friend's hand and heading to Zoe's car. The back passenger door was opened, reviewing not a booster but a child seat. Shrugging, the short teenager climbed on it and let Ann do the five-point harness, strapping her in. As the driver was getting in, Katie commented, “Zoe, I thought you said you had a booster?” Zoe explained, “You admitted at the beginning of November that you actually prefer child seats to boosters since they keep you nice and snug. I was able to get that one free from a neighbor.” Katie just nodded. “Katie when you started telling me back in September about the seven-year-old you, I never thought you would pass so easily as one,” Ann commented. Katie asked while blushing, “What are the plans for the day?” “Breakfast at the Riverville Diner,” Ann responded. “Then we are going to head to Mountain to see Charlotte's Web.” “Why drive an hour to see it in Mountain? Why not here?” Katie asked. Zoe turned into the Diner's parking lot, “The cinema there is showing it in the morning. Riverville and Clearwater are not.” Ann released and helped the short teenager out of her seat. She held Katie’s hand, treating her nineteen-year-old best friend like she was really seven. As the three of them went into the restaurant, they heard, “Sit anywhere.” Katie was forced into a booth before being blocked in by Ann. The waitress soon showed up and dropped two menus off in front of the big girls and a children’s menu in front of Katie. The older girls in appearance got water glasses, too. The waitress soon left. The two older in appearance girls looked at each other when Katie tuned out the world and concentrated on the activities on the children’s menu. Ann quietly said to Zoe, “I won the bet. You owe me a dollar.” Zoe just nodded as the waitress returned. The waitress said, “My name is Marie. What can I get you to drink?” “I will have an orange juice. She,” Ann pointed at Katie. “Will have an apple juice.” Zoe ordered her drink before the waitress departed. Katie had been concentrating so much on her activities that she didn’t hear what drink was ordered for her. She was made to stop and tell Ann what she wanted to eat. She pointed to an item on the children’s menu before continuing her coloring. The two older girls were discussing various items, mainly getting ignored by the little red-head working on the activity page. Katie did answer items if they were directed right at her, but mostly, she was just happy coloring. Marie soon returned, dropping drinks in front of the girls. Katie just shrugged when she saw hers had a lid. Ann then said, “I will have your two eggs special, over easy with wheat toast. Princess here will have your smile pancake with a sausage patty.” Zoe was the last to order before the waitress departed. Katie turned to doing a tricky crossword puzzle that was on the sheet. It puzzled her. This was meant for kids. She wasn't really a child, or was she? She had eventually answered most of the questions, but one confused her. She couldn't figure out what a sweet yellow sauce made from milk and eggs was. She smiled when her pancake was sat in front of her. It definitely had a smile made out of chocolate chips. The nose and eyes were also chocolate chips. She didn't keep it long before Ann stole it to put the syrup on. She cut it into pieces before returning it to her regressed best friend. Once they were done eating, Ann grabbed the girl and directed her to the bathroom. The older girl, in appearance, washed the younger girl’s hands before leading her to the car again. Once the short teenager was strapped, they headed on the road. Katie stated, “I didn't bring you two's Christmas gifts.” “We will exchange that next week. I will contact Adam and your Mother to figure out a good date and time,” Ann said. Katie nodded before watching the world go by outside the window. She would typically be doing something from her activity bag, but it wasn't here today. Before she could blink, they were in the cinema. The three went to the ticket area, and Ann said, “Two students and a child for Charlotte's Web.” Once tickets were in hand, the three settled down to watch the movie. ~o~O~o~ Adam met the tow truck driver, “This is the car. It needs to go to Clearwater Auto Repair.” “Does it not run?” the tow truck guy asked. Adam responded, “It runs just fine. I just can't drive it, and it has some issues that need to be repaired.” As he was opening the driver's door, the tow truck driver asked, “What do you mean you can’t drive it? OHHH. How high is the normal driver?” Adam said nonchalantly, “Four foot four.” Adam followed him to the service place after the car was loaded on the tow truck. He watched the guy drop the vehicle to make sure the precious cargo was not broken even more. After that was done, he went to talk to the mechanic, “I understand you are familiar with this car?” “Yep, we installed the modifications when the Telgenhofs bought it used. Has it stopped running?” the guy asked. “No runs just fine. I can't fit in it to drive it. It has a laundry list of items to be fixed, though,” Adam said. “Oh, we just drive it like the rural mail carriers drive their cars,” The mechanic commented. “What is wrong with it?” Adam said while touching his fingers as if counting, “It leaks oil and antifreeze. It lost a quarter of a quart of each in three months. It has a check engine light, which I am told is an exhaust sensor. The tire pressure system is complaining of low tire pressure. I have checked, and they all seem to be near the correct pressure. Maybe a little underinflated. It hasn't had an oil change in over a year. BUT it has only gone just over 2500 miles in that time.” The guy responded, “We will check it for leaks. I am assuming you want whatever sensor is bad to be replaced? Tire air pressure shrinks when the surrounding air gets colder. So we will add a bit more air to make up for that. If you don't mind, it might be best just to change the oil to be safe.” Adam nodded along with the guy and agreed to the repairs. He then asked, “Do you detail?” “We don't personally, but we have an outside contractor who does, which we regularly work with,” the guy said. Adam asked, “Do I have to contact them, or will you?” “We will gladly be the middleman. Do you want an estimate of the repairs?” Adam nodded his head and received a vague estimate. He was told that a better one could come after they did some diagnostics. “Do you want me to contact George Telgenhof or you about the car?” the mechanic inquired. While handing his business card over, Adam said, “Contact me, please.” With that done, he got into his car and drove to his law office. ~o~O~o~ The three girls had enjoyed the movie. Katie especially loved watching a movie while being cuddled by Ann. After the movie and bathroom run, Ann put Katie’s coat on her, and they headed to the car. Once the little one was strapped in, the three headed to McDonald's. Katie pouted when she noticed this one didn't have a play area. Ann led the shorter teenager to a table. Zoe soon returned with a happy cheeseburger meal for her short best friend. Katie smiled as she pulled a kitty littlest pet shop toy out of her meal. She played with the toy as she ate her meal. Once they were done, they directed the little girl back to the car. Katie was playing with her toy when she noticed that the car had stopped. She looked up to see that they were at Washington Elementary School. Katie said sarcastically, “Sure, we went to Mountain to see the movie.” “We never said that was the only reason we were in town,” Ann said as she unstrapped the little one and then held the girl’s hand as they walked into the office. They were greeted by Mrs. Sanchez, who asked, “Can I help you?” Ann smiled, “I am dropping off Katie Telgenhof for her appointment with Counselor Moore.” The receptionist stuck her head in Mr. Mesmer's office. They murmured before Mrs. Sanchez returned to her desk, “Katie, you may have a seat. Can I have a phone number to call when she is done?” After Ann gave her number, she walked out of the school. The feeling-regressed girl kicked her feet back and forth nervously as she waited. Katie heard the receptionist say on the phone, “Your client Katie is in the office.” Laura walked into the office, not seeing Katie, “Mrs. Sanchez, Mrs. Vanderwel wanted me to deliver this paperwork here.” She turned around after handing it off and jumped in surprise when she noticed her friend, “Katie! Why are you here, and why didn't you tell me you were coming?” Katie sighed, “I apparently am here for a session with Miss Moore. As for why I didn't tell you, I didn't know myself until about five minutes ago.” “Something different about you, Katie, but I can’t figure it out.” “This is the nineteen-year-old you have never seen before, Laura.” That conversation caused Mrs. Sanchez to drop what she was doing and look at the girls with a surprised expression. Mr. Mesmer came out of his office and looked at the two girls with a smile, “I hate to break up this friendship reunion, but shouldn't you get back to class, Laura.” “Yes, Mr. Mesmer,” Laura responded. She quickly hugged her friend before returning to her classroom. Katie just returned to kicking her feet back and forth while waiting on Miss Moore. The counselor soon walked into the office, “Sorry to keep you waiting, Katie.” The little girl held her hand out to Miss Moore and followed the counselor to her office. Once in the office and the door was closed, “Do I see a hint of breasts on you?” Katie explained, “When people are dressing me in the morning, they will often leave my binder off when they feel I should be nineteen years old. I haven’t officially been seven since sometime Friday, but I can’t exactly say I’ve been nineteen either.” Miss Moore marked something on a notepad and then smiled at the girl in front of her, “Your Daddie called to say you have been having nightmares.” “Daddie told me that, too,” Katie confirmed. “He even says he had to rock me back to sleep at the resort. I don't remember any nightmares happening.” “Resort?” “Daddie and I sometimes go to a BDSM resort that has a wing dedicated to ageplay,” Katie explained. “I spend my time there spoiled as a nineteen-year-old seven-year-old. Well, maybe not seven. Maybe a nineteen-year-old who is treated like a baby or a toddler who looks like a seven-year-old. “A baby? A toddler?” “I sleep in a crib there and suck a pacifier at night. I kind of enjoy it, but I am never admitting that to Daddie.” “Going back to the previous subject, I took the liberty of talking to Laura, and she says you shook very badly in your sleep on the first night after the attack.” Katie just said, “Oh.” “I know you don't want to talk about the attack, but I think we should do just that to set your mind at ease,” Counselor Jan noticed Katie's expression before continuing. “Let us start with why you don't want to talk about the attack.” ~o~O~o~ “That was a productive session,” Miss Moore said. “Next week is the week between Christmas and New Year. I would like to talk to you again. I will contact your Daddie or Grandparents to see where to meet up with you.” “I enjoyed talking with you, Miss Moore. Even if I don’t find out that it is happening until we pull in front of the school,” Katie stood up and took the counselor’s hand as they headed for the office door. Hand-in-hand, the two walk back to the school’s front office. When they got there, Katie took a seat to wait. Mrs. Sanchez was saying on the phone, “Hello, Ann. Katie is ready for a pickup.” The girl was kicking her feet back and forth when Ann walked in. “Did she behave herself?” Ann asked. “I hardly knew she was here,” Mrs. Sanchez smiled at Katie. Mr. Mesmer came out of his office and offered the girl a Tootsie Pop. The regressed girl gladly accepted it and popped it in her mouth. Ann grabbed the girl’s hand and headed to the car. As Ann was opening the car door, “You got him trained already, little girl.” Katie just blushed and sucked on her sucker. After strapping her in, Ann sat up in the front passenger seat, “Zoe, it’s two forty-five. We better get out of this parking lot before the school pickup happens. How about we head to ‘Hanna Zoo.” The short teenager just shrugged as she sucked on her Tootsie Pop and watched the world go by outside the window. “Katie, what is cheaper at ‘Hanna?” Ann asked. “Three adults at the volunteer discount or two adults and a seven-year-old.” The girl did the mental math before saying, “The child option is cheaper by only a dollar, but are they going to allow you to do it?” Zoe commented, “Not much savings, but you can try.” They pulled into the parking lot, and Ann helped the little girl out of her child's seat. Katie was already impressed with the Christmas lights, and it wasn't dark yet. The three of them walked to the ticket booth, and Ann said, “Two adults and a child.” A lady Katie didn't recognize asked for the girl's age, which was rewarded with seven. They were soon inside the Zoo, seeing animals and enjoying the lights. They decided to get dinner while they were by the indoor food court. Ann unzipped Katie’s coat after setting a kid's hot dog in front of the girl. Once the food was consumed, they headed to the line for Santa, which was inside the same building. As they were going through the maze that the line was, Heather from church said, “Hello, Katie.” While saying hello back, Katie quickly thought about what she was wearing and was glad the coat hid the boobs. At least, she hoped it did. It wasn’t zipped closed, so there was still a chance they could be seen. The church friend asked where Katie’s Daddie was. “I think in Riverville. I am with Mommie during the week. These are her friends, Miss Leavitt and Miss Moss.” The girls discussed various other things before their respective lines moved in opposite directions. Once they were away from Heather, Zoe whispered in Katie’s ear, “Who was that, and what was that about.” Katie whispered back, “Heather from Daddie’s church. She doesn't know of the existence of older me.” Finally, they got near the front, and Katie stared at the Santa. Something was familiar about him. She had two suspects, and both were technically Kathleen's boss. She just shrugged her shoulders and thought, oh well, one knows of both ages. When it was her turn, a voice that sounded suspiciously like Mr. Cooper said, “Ho, ho, ho. What would you like for Christmas, little girl?” Santa had a twinkle in his eyes as if he was immensely enjoying this interaction. Katie thought about the fact she would typically ask for an American Girl doll, but she has Jess now. She had to tread lightly because if it was inexpensive, she was sure she would actually get it. She was spending more time coloring nowadays, so she decided to ask for some art stuff. “Santa, I would like a spirograph set and coloring books.” “I will see what I can do,” … Whispering, “Katie,” Santa said with the same twinkle in his eyes. Continuing in a normal voice, “Please see Mrs. Claus for a small gift.” Katie hopped off her Boss’s lap, scratch that, Santa's lap, and accepted the small gift. She smiled because it felt like a coloring book. A very thin coloring book, but that still gave her something to do. Ann claimed the gift before directing the small group back into the cold outside. They headed to the petting zoo where Kathleen's Zoo worker colleague Heather was manning the area. Heather looked at the little girl like she was familiar but couldn’t place her. The kid looked like Kathleen, but Heather knew nineteen-year-old Kathleen wouldn't be caught dead wearing a pink polka-dotted coat. Kathleen spent so much time proving she wasn't a kid, there is no way she would wear such a childish coat. Katie walked up to her friend with a smirk and asked, “Miss Heather, can I pet the reindeer?” Heather instinctively replied, “Sure.” Lots of people at the zoo addressed Heather by her name because they had read her name tag. Therefore, it hadn't clicked that this child knew her name, even though said name tag was hidden by a warm coat. As Katie petted the reindeer, that feeling of familiarity still bugged Heather. She rewound the conversation and looked closely at the little girl having a blast petting the reindeer. The kid was sure acting like any other little girl that came through this petting zoo. But most kids her age don’t call her by name, even if they can read her name tag. Heather looked down at her name tag, only to realize it was covered up by her coat. Looking more closely at the little girl, she looked a lot like Kathleen, being the same height and having the same hair color. If she had gone straight to the goats, there probably would have been no question in Heather’s mind. Her coworker Kathleen could never leave the petting zoo without petting the goats. When Heather saw the red-head little girl stop petting the reindeer and immediately go over to the goats, she was almost certain she knew who this little girl was. Heather checked to make sure no one else needed her attention before walking up to the girl. Bending down next to the child, Heather asked, “Kathleen?” “Katie, Heather,” the girl said. Heather smiled, “Katie then. How old are you, little girl?” “Seven!” Katie smiled before looking around to make sure no one was close by. In a whisper, she added, “Or nineteen.” “On volunteer subjects, are you volunteering this Christmas?” Heather asked in a whisper. Katie just shrugged and whispered back, “I have been told yes, but I gave the decision-making to another person. It is a long story.” Heather's radio sprang to life, saying, “V1 to KK1.” “KK1 answerIng,” Heather replied. Mr. Cooper said, “Have you seen a seven-year-old girl in a pink polka-dotted coat with amber hair?” “No, I haven’t seen Katie.” Mr. Cooper laughed, “Is she still there?” Heather looked down at Katie, who had turned away to continue petting the animal, “Getting very familiar with the goats and probably currently turning very bright red.” “Can you have her adults take her to the office?” Mr. Cooper asked through the radio. “Roger. Will do. KK1 out,” Heather responded before putting the radio away. She turned to the object of discussion's guardians and said, “Can you take your girl to the office?” Zoe took Katie’s hand and led the other two out of the Kid's Korner. She told the little girl she would have to show the way. When they got to the office, the girl was glad this door couldn’t be seen from the zoo paths. She asked for her wallet. Once she received it, she pulled out an access card. When the door was opened, the short volunteer gave the wallet and card back. They went through the maze of offices to Mr. Cooper’s office, where they found Santa partially dressed. The beard was missing, and the jacket was unbuttoned, revealing what can only be described as a pillow. “Shouldn't you be getting present requests?” Katie inquired. “Hush, you little girl, shouldn't you be in school in second grade?” Mr. Cooper smirked. “This is my break.” “Silly Santa, we don't have school in the evening,” Katie said. “Ann and Zoe, Mr. Cooper, my boss. Mr. Cooper, Ann and Zoe, who are my nineteen-year-old best friends. Not to be confused with Stacy, who is my seven-year-old best friend.” “I am assuming since we are freely discussing, that they know both ages.” Katie nodded, “Long before you did. They were my sounding board as the changes were happening. Why were we summoned to the office? Did the ticket booth narc on the fact I got a children’s ticket?” Mr. Cooper shook his head, “Nope, but a girl in a pink polka-dotted coat with red hair tattled on you.” Katie blushed, “Tell her she is a rat.” “Okay, you are a rat,” Mr. Cooper said with a smile. “I really don’t care what age admission ticket you get. With the understanding that if you get a children’s ticket, you are a child. No buying a child ticket and trying to falsely claim you are an adult.” Katie nodded in agreement. “I called to remind you to bring tights with you when you volunteer.” “I will let Daddie know. I don't know what I am doing until I do it. I do know I can't be home during the day this week. Daddie has to work.” Mr. Cooper nodded, “Which is why I was vague.” “Do you know when I am coming?” Santa ignored the question, “Do you actually want what you asked for?” Katie blushed, “Yes. I never lie to Santa. I just wasn't telling you about the expensive items I wanted. I know you would probably buy them, my second Daddie.” Mr. Cooper faked being hurt, “Me?” Katie pointed a finger, “Yes, you!” Ann piped in, “I hate to break up this discussion, but we promised that a certain girl would be back in Riverville before her bedtime.” “I also need to hear some more Christmas wishes,” Santa bent down and hugged Katie.“Take care, my little elf. I will see you Thursday if I don’t see you before.” Katie waved goodbye and was led out of the office with her hand held by Ann. They walked towards the entrance, enjoying the lights in the process. Once they got to Zoe’s car, Ann helped the girl into her seat before strapping her harness. Katie was again staring out of the window as she drifted asleep. She didn’t wake up until Zoe stopped in Daddie’s driveway. Ann helped the girl out of the car, and the three girls went to the house. Zoe went to ring the doorbell, but Katie just opened the door. “Daddie, we are back.” Daddie’s voice sailed down the stairs, “In your bedroom, Buttercup.” Katie grabbed Ann’s hand and dragged the older teenager to her bedroom. Zoe followed behind with a smirk on her face. Once they got there, Ann exclaimed, “CUTE! It is even cuter than you described it, Katie.” The little girl just blushed as she was helped out of her coat. Ann handed the puppy dog purse over to Adam, “Here is her phone, keys, wallet, and a present she got from Santa. The only thing we used was her access card to the office at Hanna Zoo.” Daddie picked Katie up, who quickly eeped, “You didn’t have to use her ID. No one questioned her age?” Zoe smiled, “We treated her mostly like a seven-year-old all day. The movie we went to see was G-rated.” Daddie strapped the girl down and stripped her from the waist down. The girl who was being regressed just pouted because she was being diapered in front of her best friends like it was completely normal. The three adults discussed Katie like it was perfectly normal to talk about her while not expecting her to be part of the discussion. After being diapered, Katie was dressed in her Christmas footies. Back on the floor, the little girl grabbed her doll before following the three big individuals as they made their way downstairs to the parlour. Katie gave Ann an odd look while being picked up and brought onto her lap. "What, Katie, I have wanted to have you cuddle up with me like my little niece does ever since you told me back in October that you studied at college by snuggling up against your cluster mates." Katie shrugged and cuddled in Ann’s lap as the bigs continued to discuss her. She knew they didn’t want her input and would ignore her if she put her two cents in. That was until Daddy asked, “Kathleen, how was your appointment?” “Miss Moore made me discuss why I don’t want to talk about the attack. I guess it was fine.” Daddie continued talking about her, not to her, “Katie has been having nightmares. But she doesn’t remember them even happening when she wakes up.” Katie just hugged her Jess doll and tuned out the bigs. The next thing she knew, Ann had stood up from the couch while still holding on to the little girl. Katie was carried upstairs to her bedroom. Ann liberated Jess from the girl’s arms before setting the doll on top of the headboard bookcase. She then tucked the regressed girl into bed before kissing her on the forehead. The taller best friend handed her shorter best friend her Minnie Mouse to cuddle before going into the hallway while Daddie kissed Katie goodnight. He then turned off the light and closed the door behind him.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-Nine: Angel Redux Katie was being dragged down the hall again by Pearl Holt, who was saying go to your classroom! She again was pleading that she didn’t go to that school when she suddenly woke up with a scream. She looked around, and the room was dark. She was crying her eyes off, and she went to reach for a teddy bear when she remembered that she was in a crib. Sitting up in her crib, she rocked back and forth. The room lights suddenly came on, and Daddie walked to the crib, saying, “Are you okay, Buttercup?” Buttercup said, “No! I had a nightmare where that evil lady was dragging me down the hall again.” Daddie dropped the crib side and picked up his daughter, “You are all sweaty, sweetheart.” He removed the soaked footie before putting on the plaid nightie the regressed girl had gotten on Thanksgiving. He then carried her to a rocking chair in the room. He allowed her to have the teddy bear that she was reaching for as they went to the chair. Popping a pacifier in her mouth, he gently rocked her back to sleep. The little girl started to suckle the pacifier the minute it was in her mouth. After about fifteen minutes, his daughter was back asleep, and he placed her back in her crib. She looked so peaceful, hugging the cream teddy bear and suckling the pacifier. After raising the crib side again, he tip-toed out of the room, turning the light off in the process. ~o~O~o~ Saturday morning, Katie woke up trying to remember how she got in a crib sucking on a pacifier. As the sleep daze dissipated, she slowly remembered she went to sleep with the crib sides up. As for the pacifier, she couldn’t remember where that came from. When she sat up, she was also surprised that she wasn’t wearing the footed jammies she wore to bed. She hugged the teddy bear, sitting quietly in the crib. She found she didn’t really mind the crib or the pacifier, but she wasn’t going to admit that to anyone. Not even Daddie. She was just fine being seven. She didn’t need to be an infant too. She wasn’t sure what time it was, but daylight was peeking around the shades in the window. Daddie walked into the room right after she sat up, almost like there was a baby monitor in the room. She looked around the room from her crib to find precisely that sitting on the table right next to her. He dropped the side of the crib and picked her up: pacifier, teddy bear, and all. She was placed on the changing table. As he was stripping, he asked, “How did my Buttercup sleep after her nightmare?” “Nnghhmrrm?” Katie asked. After removing the pacifier, Daddie said, “Let's try that without your pacifier. I didn’t understand you.” Katie asked again, “Nightmare?” Daddie said, surprised, “Oh, you don’t remember having the nightmare?!? You woke up with a scream at about two a.m. I changed your soaked footie and rocked you back to sleep.” Katie shook her head. She asked, “Is that where the pacifier came from, too?” “Yes, I figured you would lose it the minute you fell back asleep,” he said. He pointed out, “But it was still in your mouth when you woke up.” He picked up the naked girl, sans the teddy bear, and headed to the bathroom. She was dropped into an already-prepared bubble bath. She was handed some toys to play with before he walked out. He returned fifteen minutes later and started to wash the girl. After the body was clean, he poured buckets of water over his daughter's head before using mint-scented shampoo on her. A few more buckets of water later, she looked like a drowned rat. He pulled the plug on the water before picking her up and drying her off with a very fluffy towel before swaddling her with it. Daddie wrapped the soaked hair with another towel. The girl was carried back to the nursery to put a diaper on her. She was unwrapped before being diapered. A pair of her white ruffled tights were placed on her. She was helped into the sitting position before a bra was placed on her. After unwrapping her auburn locks, He carried her back to the bathroom and attacked her hair with a hair dryer. He braided her hair into pigtails once it was damp. She felt ribbons tickling her ears again. Daddie stopped out of the room and returned with a dress bag that Katie thought was familiar. He also had a petticoat, which was promptly dropped over her head. When it was opened, she saw it was her red taffeta dress she wore to the Nutcracker. Her red matching mary janes was placed on her feet to complete the outfit. She was escorted out of the room to the hall with her hand held. Daddie walked down the hall towards the play area. They walked right up to Sally, who was swinging. The new friend was dressed in a red dress with Christmas scenes embroidered around the hem. Daddie said, “Sally, have you eaten?” Sally said, “I usually get room service because I am not allowed to leave the wing unescorted. But no, I haven't eaten yet.” Daddie told Sally that she was to come off the swing and walk up to him. When she did, her hand was grabbed, too. The group of three headed towards the exit. Sally looked nervous being directed around by a guy she really hadn’t interacted with before. Down in the cafe, Katie was told to sit on one side of a booth and Sally on the other. Daddie sat on the same side as his daughter. He requested a bib just for Sally since he already had his daughter's bib. “The tiny Little will have just one of your pancakes with bacon. The bigger Little will have your Little’s pancakes with bacon. Both of them will have your house punch in a sippy cup. I will have a western omelet with wheat toast and a black coffee,” Daddie ordered. Katie said, “I guess you were approved by Daddie yesterday after I went to bed.” “I guess I was,” Sally smiled. “That is a nice dress you got on, my friend.” “Thank you, yours is pretty too. Will your Daddie or Mommie care that you are here?” Katie asked. Sally shook her head, “I don’t have a Daddie or Mommie. I have never left the Little’s wing before. I am stuck until someone comes to release me when it is time to check out.” Katie’s conversation with her new friend Sally held her attention enough that she didn’t do any of the things on the activity sheet in front of her. After talking some with Katie, Sally turned to the man sitting across from her, “What do I call you, Sir? I can’t really call you Katie’s Daddie.” “Sir is fine. Uncle Adam is fine too,” Daddie said. Sally responded with a smile, “OK, Uncle Adam.” Sippy cups were sat in front of the girls, and the meals soon joined them. But they got intercepted by Daddie, who cut up both of the meals before passing them to the girls. After dinner was done and two faces were cleaned, Daddie led both of the girls to the front desk. The lady behind the counter said, “Can I help you, Sir Adam?” “Can you please see that Sally’s Dom has been changed from club to me? I am taking guardianship of her for the remainder of the weekend,” Daddie said. The lady looked at Sally and asked, “Are you ok with this, Sally Keifer?” “Yes, Ma’am,” Sally said nervously. The lady asked Daddie, “How about her room?” Daddie said, “All I am doing is taking guardianship of her. There is no room for her in my suite. The only spare bed we have is the pull-out couch, and she is not sleeping there.” The lady said, “Sally, you realize this means you can’t just call down to the front desk to release you tomorrow. He is the only one who can allow you to leave the wing.” Sally nodded, “Yes, that is fine. I feel like I can trust Uncle Adam.” The lady asked Daddie, “VIP?” “Yes. Charge the VIP upcharge to my tab, please,” Daddie responded. The lady asked Sally for her left wrist. The old ID bracelet was cut off before a new one that said the same information but with VIP after her name and Adam Olsen instead of the resort for who the Dom was. The bigger girl also noticed that she was Princess Sally now instead of her typical Little Sally. Once that was done, Daddie checked both girls' bottoms before leading both girls down the hall to a family bathroom. He closed the door and helped Sally to lie down on an adult-sized changing table. He tried to expose the bigger girl’s diaper, but she tried to hold her skirt down. After receiving a glare and promise of a spanking, the niece timidly removed her arms from her skirt. He crossed the bigger girl’s arms across her chest in a cross before strapping her down on the table with two straps. He removed the soaked diaper, exposing Sally’s secret. If the adult cared that Sally wasn’t born a girl, he showed no expression of it. After diapering and releasing the bigger girl, Katie was next to go on the table. Two dry diapers later, the girls were led out of the bathroom. Daddie said, “Sally, I noticed your dress today, like your dress yesterday, has unused locking loops. Is it okay if I use them for their intended purpose?” Sally said meekly and nervously, “Yes, Uncle Adam.” Katie’s Daddie led them to the store, where he walked an aisle and grabbed a small luggage-size lock off the rack. Katie watched him slide the lock through one loop, the zipper tab, before going in the other loop on the back of her friend’s dress. After closing the lock, he put the key in his pocket. He then led the two girls to a door labeled VIP wing. He entered a code on the door pad before walking through it with the girls. A lady in a French maid outfit said, “Welcome, Sir Adam, to the VIP lounge.” She addressed Katie while saying, “Welcome, Princess Katie, to the VIP lounge.” She then lifted up Sally’s arm before saying, “Welcome Princess Sally to the VIP lounge.” Daddie said, “I have meetings again. I am leaving these two charges here. Katie is underage, so no alcohol for her. Sally has just turned of age, but I would prefer no alcohol for her, too. Otherwise, you may shower them with treats.” Katie grabbed her friend's hand and led her to a chair. The littlest girl grabbed a Country magazine and settled down to read. The other girl looked so lost, so out of her comfort zone, but she grabbed Charles Dickens's Christmas Carol to read. The French Maid soon returned with two sippy cups of Eggnog. She handed them to the girls, along with a Christmas cookie each. Sally said, “I am so out of my league. I have been coming to this resort, averaging about two weekends a month, for about two years. I have never left the little wing in all that time. I somehow developed a friendship with a little who looks like a real seven-year-old. Suddenly, I have an uncle, and I am not only leaving the wing but am also a VIP in the VIP wing.” Katie said, “He must approve of you. I doubt he would have allowed you to call him Uncle if he didn’t.” Sally pointed out, “He did give me a phone number and an address yesterday. I wrote it down because the resort has my phone.” Katie asked, “What town? Do you remember the last four numbers of the phone number?” Sally lifted her skirt to access a fanny pack. She dug a notebook out of it. Looking at it, she said, “Riverville is the town. The last four numbers are 6512.” Katie said, “Riverville would be his address. But he did give you my actual phone number. You definitely passed the inquisition.” “He did say that phone number probably would go to voicemail, but ‘she’ will eventually contact me back,” Sally said while putting the notebook back into the pack. The two girls went back to reading. The room attendant kept their sippy cups full of eggnog. When the security guard walked into the room, Katie got nervous, but he ignored her. He did scan Sally’s bracelet before walking away without a word to either girl. The shortest girl asked what that was about. The biggest girl pointed out that she had been coming here for two years and had never been a VIP before today. The French Maid said, “One of his jobs besides security is making sure only VIPs are allowed back here. If you have been a regular here but not as a VIP, he probably wanted to make sure you were a VIP.” Two and a half hours later, Daddie walked back into the VIP lounge and asked the French Maid how the girls were. The lady said, “They both were on their best behavior. I wouldn’t have noticed they were here except for their soft talking. However, I did have to order more eggnog to replace what they drank.” “I am hoping non-alcoholic,” Daddie said, peering at the maid. The maid said, “Of course. Non-alcoholic eggnog is not a normal staple here. That is why I had to order more.” Daddie said, “Katie and Sally, thank the maid; it is time to leave.” Sally gave the maid a curtsey and said, “Thank you, Ma’am.” Katie followed her friend's lead and also thanked the French Maid with a curtsey. Both girls were led out of the VIP wing and into the Little’s wing. Daddie said, “Go play for a couple of hours, you two. I will gather both of you in a couple of hours for your next appointment.” As they were walking to the play area, Sally asked, “What am I apparently joining you for today?” Katie shrugged, “Your guess is as good as mine. Information is given on a need-to-know basis. Well, here, at least. At home, I am starting to get more information. He is starting to treat me like a real seven-year-old.” “Oh,” Sally commented as she went up to the rocking horse and helped Katie up onto it. “My bracelet says we are leaving tomorrow,” Katie looked down at her wrist. “So today is the only full day we are here.” As she rocked on the horse, Katie thought to herself, “Granted, I only have one other visit to base this on, but last time we saw a show. But Daddie wouldn’t be able to include Sally in that at the last minute, would he? I better not mention it to Sally because I don’t want to make her sad if she is omitted. I don’t mind sharing my Daddie for this weekend. This isn’t much different than sharing him with Stacy. The only difference is the physical age. That and I don’t think Daddie will abuse my trust in him in this relationship.” Sally looked at her friend, who was being quiet on the rocking horse, “What are you thinking about, friend? Your gears appear to be turning.” “What could be happening tonight and …” Katie commented, but then said very softly, “Where you fall in my relationship with my Daddie.” Sally nervously examined Katie’s expression, “Are you upset that your Daddie has apparently become my uncle?” Katie shook her head violently, “No! No! It is exactly the opposite. I am quite fine sharing him with you. I am all right with you being his niece. You are no different than my seven-year-old best friend, who also calls him Uncle. As long as it remains platonic, I haven’t a problem with it. Besides, that just makes you another one of my growing list of cousins.” Sally was curious, “How many cousins do you have?” “Let’s see,” Katie held on to the horse with one hand and put a finger out with the other hand. “Stacie, who is my regressed age best friend but is also an adoptive cousin. Heidi and Bobbie Jo are my cousins when I am seven. They are my actual nieces when I am nineteen. Tina and Megan are Daddie’s nieces. They are my cousins when I am seven. I guess they are my niece-in-laws when I am nineteen. And then there is you. You are my adoptive cousin when I am nineteen. Not sure where you fall when I am seven or if you would even meet the seven-year-old.” Sally’s eyes went wide, “That can be confusing.” Katie nodded while sliding off the rocking horse so Sally could have a turn, “Try being the girl with two ages. But by now, I wouldn’t trade it for the world.” ~o~O~o~ The two girls were playing at the Duplos table when Daddie walked up. He again led the two girls out of the Little’s wing. He went down the stairs to the same Cafe as breakfast. Katie was directed to one side of the booth before Sally was made to follow her to the same side. He tied bibs around both the girls' necks before going to the opposite side of the booth. The two girls started to do a group activity on their activity sheet. When the waitress came around, he ordered, “Both girls will have your single cheeseburger off your Littles menu with apple slices. They will have your house punch in their sippy cups. I will have a BLT, just the sandwich, please, with a Coke.” By now, Katie was used to her meal being decided for her, but Sally wasn’t used to it at all. She looked at her new Uncle, shocked that she was getting such a small meal. She, however, didn’t complain. If she got hungry later, she would just order a bedtime snack. The Waitress soon returned with the food. After the food was done, both sets of hands were cleaned before Daddie led the girls into the shop corridor. Having previous experience being here, Katie figured out what would happen. Sally just looked left and right. She had never been into this corridor. She didn’t even know this corridor existed. Since she was an unattended Little, she always got escorted directly from check-in to her room in the wing. On check-out, it was the exact opposite, escorted from the wing to her already-loaded car. He directed them to a bathroom to make sure they both had dry bottoms. After leaving the bathroom, he continued down the corridor. As Katie expected, Daddie led them to the “Château de Cheveux” salon. He went to the counter and said, “I have two makeovers scheduled for three, one for Princess Telgenhof with Damoiselle Kerri. The other one is a last-minute appointment for Princess Keifer.” Sally’s jaw dropped to the floor, and then she pleaded, “I can’t afford this!!!!” Daddie said, “Sally Keifer! Relax, you aren’t paying for anything.” Sally nodded and relaxed a bit. She mumbled under her breath, “Why?!?!” If Daddie heard her, he ignored her. A Damoiselle in a simple royal dress came and said, “Princess Keifer.” Daddie handed his niece over to the Damoiselle after unlocking the lock on the back of the dress. She said, “I am Damoiselle Melody. You preselected her outfit from the wardrobe. And you would like an updo in the style of the image you gave us? And you selected makeup appropriate for a child? Would you like us to drop her clothes off in your room?” Daddie responded, “That's all fine, except please drop her clothes off in her room, not mine.” Melody asked, “I believe the outfit you selected is locking. Would you like me to lock it with that lock?” Daddie handed the open lock over, “Yes, please.” Damoiselle Kerri said, “And I get Katie again. You gladly selected an outfit from the list of outfits her size we could get our hands on. An updo fitting for the outfit and makeup appropriate for a child. I am going to assume her cute dress goes to your room.” Daddie said, “That is all correct.” With that, each Damoiselle grabbed their clients and led them to their stations. Daddie walked out of the salon. Katie found her chair had a proper salon booster this time. Almost like they were trying to cater to the short Little. Katie couldn’t see Sally from where she was sitting, and the mirror in front of her was covered. Her dress was covered by the same pink cape with dolls that she wore in September. The stylist placed the tiny teenager’s fingernails in water before removing the braids and bows from her hair and putting the hair in a high ponytail. The hair was then curled into a fancy updo. Then Kerri pinned something into the girl’s hair. The young girl’s fingernails were given a manicure before they were painted glittery silver. A faint makeup job was done on the girl’s face. Katie was told to close her eyes before something was sprayed all over her face and hair. Finally, the girl’s cape was removed before being led to a changing room. Kerri slowly but carefully removed Katie’s taffeta dress, but the petticoat was left on. The young girl’s shoes and tights were removed before the girl was helped into a shiny silver pair of tights. A pair of silver mary janes was put on her before being helped into a white dress trimmed in red. She was helped into a set of wings before being brought over to a mirror just outside of the room to see herself as an Angel. She was directed to the lobby to be handed off to Daddie. Sally followed behind, soon dressed like Cindy Lou Who, complete with her hair styled just like her. The niece had a massive smile on her face. Daddie examined the end product, “Did you have enough hair to work with, or did you have to add some, Damoiselle Melody?” Melody smiled, “Surprisingly, that is all her own hair.” “Well, thank you. I will make sure both of you are rewarded excellently.” With that being said, he grabbed both girl’s hands and headed next door to ‘Studio Photo Château.’ He told the photographer, “Together and separate, please.” After a few photographs, Daddie led the two girls down the corridors to the Grand Dîner Théâtre, where the maitre d’ led the party of three to a table near the stage on level two. The short teenager thought it was near, if not where they sat back in September. He made sure that Katie’s view of the stage was not interrupted. Both girls got bids tied around their necks and got color books to color in. Sally looked around the room as a kid, getting a new experience. The assortment of costumes surprised her. Katie was also watching people, but this was her second time at this theater. The two girls were given a menu before asking what they wanted to eat. The new niece asked quietly since she was sure this day was costing a lot of money, “Uncle Adam, why are you doing this?” Uncle Adam asked, “Doing what, Cindy Lou?” Sally said, “Just everything you did today, including this makeover and dinner show. What do you want from me?” “You were the first one to treat Katie with respect. You became her friend, which says a lot. For my shy girl to want to exchange information with you says a lot about your character. What I am spending on you is just a drop in the bucket,” Uncle Adam said. “And all I want out of you is to enjoy yourself and remain a friend of Katie's.” The waitress showed up at the table, and Daddie ordered, “One Little’s non-alcoholic eggnog for the angel. I will have an alcoholic eggnog. Cindy Lou will also have a Little’s eggnog, but she may decide if it is alcoholic or not.” Sally said meekly, “I would like to try your alcoholic version.” The Waitress said, “Can I see your left wrist, please, Cindy Lou.” After she looked at the wrist, she said, “OK, two alcoholic eggnogs, one adult and one Little’s, and one non-alcoholic Little’s version. And what would you like to eat?” Daddie said, “I will have your Côtelette de porc à la crème, the angel will have your crevettes à l'ail, and Cindy Lou will have your Crevettes à la Provençale.” Again, the two girls returned to their coloring books or people watching while waiting for their food. Again, Katie tried to figure out how the Furries were going to eat. She figured the lady in the armbinder at the next table over would need to be fed. The waitress stopped at the table, setting a sippy cup in front of Katie. The sippy cup she sat in front of Sally had a sticker that said alcoholic in big, red, bold letters. Soon, the waiters and waitresses were running all the food to the tables. When they were done, the house lights dimmed, and the people ate with just the light of candles on the tables. The curtain on the stage rises, and some Victorian carols are singing Joy to the World, going from one side of the stage to another side. A guy following them stepped into a building where another guy was working at a desk. Fred Holywell says from the stage, “A Merry Christmas, Uncle! God save you!” Ebeneezer Scrooge says back, “Bah! Humbug!” ~o~O~o~ Just like the last play at the resort, Daddie made both girls wait until the crowd dispersed before leading both girls back into the corridors. He went upstairs towards the Little’s Wing. Katie noticed that Daddie passed their room. She walked with him as he passed the play area before stopping in front of a door. He held a hand out to Sally like he was expecting something. Sally timidly handed her new Uncle her room keycard. Daddie opened the door and led both girls into the room. Katie looked around the single room. There was a crib on one wall and a small bed big enough for one person on the other wall. She noticed the lack of a changing table she expected to go with the crib. The bigger girl apparently was using the bed as luggage storage and a replacement for the lack of a table. Sally and Katie were directed to a rocking chair in the room. The smaller girl sat on the bigger girl’s lap once the bigger girl sat down. Daddie was on a mission, which made Sally nervous. Sally meekly asked, “What are you looking for, Sir?” “Nighttime diapers, your pajamas, and the bags your Cindy Lou costume goes in,” he said, grabbing everything but her pajamas. Sally asked with curiosity, “Where did these costumes come from?” “Your’s is rented from the resort wardrobe. They gave me a long list of outfits they could get their hands on for Katie. I had to have my pick in a month ago. I am assuming they are borrowing or renting it and sub renting it to me. It is nice that I don’t have to have Katie’s seamstress make all of Katie’s outfits. They can provide some instead. I don’t deal with the day-to-day running to the resort. I am just part of the resort’s legal team,” Uncle Adam said. He continued by asking, “Where are your pajamas, sweetheart?” After being pointed to the crib, Uncle Adam found it tucked under the pillow, so he grabbed it. He saw her pacifier and popped it in the bigger girl’s mouth. With that, he escorted both girls out of the room. Again, he went past the play area towards his and Katie’s suite. He continued to Katie’s Nursery and had Sally sit down on the rocking chair. He told her he would be right back. He directed his daughter to the bathroom to brush her teeth and return. When she returned, he picked up Katie and sat her on the changing table sans the wings. He grabbed and popped the short teenager’s pacifier in her mouth. Katie thought her face was going to be scrubbed off as he removed the makeup and glitter from her face. Daddie threw that wet wipe away and did it all over again. She thought she counted five wet wipes in total before he declared her face clean. She was stripped naked and changed before being dressed in her red plaid nightie. The girl was picked up and tucked in her crib. He kissed her cheek before handing her her teddy bear before the crib side was raised again. Katie watched from behind the bars as her friend’s face was attacked by wet wipes. Sally was then stripped, and her diaper was changed after the lock was removed from the dress. The bigger girl was helped into her footed jammies before being helped off the table. Daddie led his niece out of the room after turning the light off. Sally removed her pacifier from her mouth and asked, while being led out into the hall, “What about my hair?” Daddie popped the pacifier back into the girl’s mouth and said, “I don’t remember giving you permission to remove that.” He gave her a quick swat on the behind. He continued, “You both need a bath tomorrow. We will deal with it then.” Sally blushed up bright red before saying, “Houuy, Uncue Ananh.” She was led with her hand held back to her room. He opened her door with the door keycard and went in, dragging her with him. She was directed to the bathroom to brush her teeth. When she returned, he patted on the crib’s mattress. She jumped into the crib, and he tucked her in before handing her a teddy bear. He started to raise the crib side, which caused the girl to get alarmed. She asked, “Houu uuiuu I hegh ough oh ghhe cuih in ghhe nhouninh ih you uaihe ghhe hine?” Daddie pulled out the pacifier after the side was up and said, “Ask that again, sweetie.” Sally asked, “How will I get out of the crib in the morning if you raise the side?” After popping the pacifier back in, Daddie said, “I will let you out in the morning. I know you are probably conflicted. You always wanted to be helpless, but it scares you to put so much trust in me.” Sally nodded her head. As he was leaving, he just said, turning the light off in the process, “I will prove that you can trust me, sweetie.” ~o~O~o~ Chapter Sixty: Holding Veto Power Katie Telgenhof was getting yelled at to go to her classroom. She had already tried to call up Kathleen and that failed. She collapsed in a pile on the floor of her friend’s school. She had, for the second night in a row in the middle of the night, woke herself up with a scream. She sat up in the crib, suckling her pacifier and hugging her teddy bear. She started to rock back and forth. The room light came on, and Daddie came in and dropped the crib side. He picked her up and took her to the rocking chair. He held her to his chest and gently rubbed her back while he rocked. He rhetorically said, “I am going to have to have a discussion with Ally to see if these nightmares happened at college. I am also going to have to let Jan know about them.” He noticed that the girl was sleeping again, but he continued rocking her and rubbing her back for about five more minutes. He quietly tucked her back in her crib before handing the sleeping girl her teddy bear again. He glanced at the pretty picture of the sleeping girl suckling on a pacifier while hugging the stuffings out of a teddy bear. He then pulled the side of the crib up again. He tiptoed out of the room after turning off the light. ~o~O~o~ About an hour later, the fire alarm rang out. Katie was woken up by her crib side falling down by itself. Daddie ran into the room and grabbed the girl, teddy bear and all. He wrapped a blanket around her before heading into the hallway to join the rest of the Littles Wing heading for the stairs near the play area. Just before the stairs, they meet up with Sally. The bigger girl had apparently lost her pacifier during the night but was still clutching her teddy bear. Daddie glided his niece to the stairwell. The niece pleaded with her uncle, saying, “The crib side dropped on its own, Uncle.” Uncle Adam said, with one hand hugging the niece, “Katie’s did too. I think they are wired into the fire alarm system.” Finally, they joined the rest of the people huddling together in the cold, snowy outside. Daddie handed Katie to Sally, saying, “Hold her, please. I am going to see what is up in the front.” Katie mumbled while shivering and suckling her pacifier, “Huuu! Huuu! Igh ih coun!” Sally adjusted the girl wrapped in a blanket she was holding and said softly, “I know. I am not dressed warmly either. Hopefully, we can go inside soon.” Daddie soon returned and asked, “Do you want me to take her?” After getting a shook head in return, he continued, “Someone set off the smoke detector smoking in their room. They hope to allow us back in soon.” A staff member appeared fifteen minutes later at the emergency exit door and said, “Sorry for the alarm. It is safe for everyone to return to their rooms.” Holding her cousin wrapped in a blanket, Sally followed her uncle up to the second floor. She had to hold on tightly to Katie because she was getting bumped around in the crowded stairwell. Once she was on the Little Wing, she realized she had a problem. She said, “Uncle, how do I get back into my room?” Uncle Adam showed her two keys and said, “One of these two is yours.” They went to Sally’s door. It turned out to be the second key that was hers. Once inside, he took Katie from her and set the sleeping littlest girl on the rocking chair. The bigger girl was tucked into bed before her pacifier was popped back into her mouth. Uncle made sure she had her teddy bear before kissing her on her forehead. He then raised the crib side and watched it just drop back down again. “Sally, hold this crib side up while I look underneath it to see if there is a reset that needs to be done.” Uncle Adam looked underneath, “Hmm Hmm, Ohhh. That should do it.” Taking the crib side from his niece before latching it in place. Uncle said, “Get back to sleep, little girl. I will see you later in the morning.” After picking up his wrapped daughter, Daddie left the room, turning off the light in the process. The two returned to their suite again, having to figure out which key card was for this room. Daddie returned the sleeping Katie to the crib and retucked her into bed. Katie’s blankets were tucked in, so she was nice and warm. The crib side rail was reset before being raised into position. Finally, he tip-toed out of the room, turning the light out in the process. ~o~O~o~ Sally was woken up by her new Uncle turning on the room light. She sat up in the crib, watching him going through her closet. With the pacifier still in her mouth, because she wasn’t making that mistake twice, she asked, “UUhagh aue you uoochinh hou Uncue Ananh?” Uncle Adam responded, “I am trying to decide what dress you are going to wear today.” After he set some items aside, including her shortest Christmas dress, he pulled the pacifier out of her mouth and set it on the dresser top. He asked her, “Where is a clean bra, sweetie?” Sally said, “Inside my case, Uncle.” Adam grabbed one out of the case and shoved it into one of the shoes he set aside. He then asked Sally, “Where is your medicine? You must at least take hormones.” The niece smiled, “My pill bottles are in the bathroom.” Uncle Adam went into the bathroom and soon returned, dropping three pill bottles in the other one of Sally’s shoes. He dropped the crib side and helped her down. He handed her a diaper and a pair of white tights before he grabbed the dress and her shoes. He then led the girl down the hall to his suite. She was glad her pacifier was left in her room. On the way, Uncle stated, “I am letting Katie sleep a bit more. She had another nightmare last night, plus the fire alarm didn’t help.” With great concern, Sally turned to Uncle, “Nightmare?” Katie’s Daddie explained, “I believe they are flashbacks to when she was attacked. She didn’t remember yesterday’s nightmare even happening when she woke up.” Adam led the girl to Katie’s nursery and turned the light on. Katie mumbled from the crib, “Igh ih ghoo huihhgh!” Daddie went over to the crib, “Time to get up, Buttercup.” The littlest girl sat up in her crib and watched her Daddie from inside the bars. He walked out of the room and returned with two towels. Sally was helped up on the changing table, where he proceeded to remove her footies and diaper. He wrapped her with the towel to give her modesty before helping her down from the table. After telling her to sit down on the rocker, he dropped the crib side and carried his daughter to the table. He removed her pacifier and set it aside. He then made quick work of removing the nightie and diaper. Using the other towel, Daddie swaddled his daughter. As he picked Katie up, Daddie said, “Follow me please, Sally.” The little group went to the suite's master bathroom. After having Sally sit on the toilet, Daddie handed her Katie before turning on the water in the giant tub and adding bubble bath. Once he was satisfied with the water level, he took his daughter and had the biggest girl get into the tub. After unwrapping the littlest girl, she was helped into the tub, too. Dropping a bunch of bath toys in the water, Daddie stated, “You two have twenty or so minutes to play.” Katie happily grabbed a bath toy to play with. Daddie soon returned and washed her body before cleaning the other girl. “I think I will undo Katie’s updo first because it is simpler,” Daddie said as he proceeded to do just that. After dropping a bucket of water over the girl’s head, Adam washed the hair twice with bubblegum-scented shampoo, dropping buckets of water over the head after each one. He then put conditioner In his daughter's hair. “I think I will turn Cindy Lou back into Sally while that works.” Daddie found a wire as he undid a braid. Altogether, he found at least a dozen bobby pins, nine hair ties, four wires, and a foam cone insert. “After a while, I wouldn't have been surprised if I found the kitchen sink in your hair, sweetie.” That got a giggle out of both girls. Daddie turned back to dropping another bucket of water over Katie’s hair. Uncle Adam then turned to Sally and washed her hair twice before putting leave-in conditioner in her hair. Daddie helped Katie out of the bathtub and dried her with a towel before swaddling her with the towel. He sat her on the toilet before dropping a bucket of water over the bigger girl’s hair. Sally was helped out of the tub and dried off before wrapping the towel around her for modesty. She was directed to sit on the draining tub side. Daddie then attacked Katie’s hair with a hair dryer. He braided his daughter's hair into french pigtails when it was mostly dry. He then looked around and decided to sit Katie on the floor against the wall. The bigger girl was directed to sit on the toilet next. Her hair was blow-dried before being french braided into pigtails, too. Daddie picked up Katie and directed his niece to follow him as they went to the nursery. The smallest one was sat on the rocking chair. The bigger one was directed to get on the changing table. Uncle moved the towel so it was just covering Sally's upper body. He then made quick work diapering his niece before putting a pair of white tights on her. The rhumbas for the dress were pulled up the legs next. She then was helped off the table, and her dress was put on her after her bra. Sally felt the back of the dress being done up before hearing a click behind her. She knew once again she had to put all her trust in her friend's Daddie. He had so far shown himself to be trustworthy. The two girls then switched places. He handed his niece her shoes before turning to the swaddled girl on the table. After unwrapping Katie, she was quickly diapered by Daddie. She was helped into some white tights before being helped to sit up. One of her extra extra small bras was placed on her before her light blue Christmas dress from Thanksgiving was placed on her. She was helped down after the back was done up and sash tied. Once she was in her black mary-janes, Uncle tied two big red bows on Sally’s pigtails. Katie got the same treatment in light blue. He placed four pill bottles into a bag. He then grabbed two hands and left the nursery, heading out into the hall. Daddie led the group to the Cafe, where he again made both girls get in the booth on the same side. He tied a bib around each of the girl's necks before sitting across from them. Katie was trying her darndest not to giggle at her friend. Sally’s bib said, “Baby’s First Christmas.” Katie had to agree with the bib because Sally was definitely dressed like a baby. While she herself was dressed in her usual seven-year-old style. It appeared her bib had a Christmas scene, too, but she didn't see any words. When the waitress came, Daddie ordered, “The two girls will have your house punch in their sippy cups. I will have a black coffee. They will have your two eggs scrambled, wheat toast, and links off of your Little’s menu. And I will have the same off the regular menu.” After the punch came, Daddie sat one pill in front of Katie and three pills in front of Sally. Sally asked, “Uncle, when will I get my room key back to pack up?” “You won't. I will pack up for you. I will, however, allow you to do a final sweep to make sure nothing is left behind,” Uncle said. Sally simply said, “Yes, Uncle.” As the food showed up, Uncle Adam asked, “Since we are on the subject, when do you have to leave by?” The biggest girl said, “I would like to get to my house by ten p.m. I need enough time to drive the hour drive and swing by the storage unit to put my stuff away.” Daddie said, “So if you leave when we leave right after dinner, you will have plenty of time?” Sally said, “Yes, Uncle, as long as dinner isn't late.” After the group of three was done, Daddie attacked both sets of hands before removing the bibs. He then directed both girls to the suite. He had the two girls sit on the couch while he sat across from them. “OK, we are going to have a little discussion about this extended relationship. Kathleen, I want you, not Katie, in this discussion. Sally, I want your adult self, not your baby self.” “Yes, Sir,” came from both girls on the couch. Adam continued, “Kathleen, I want your opinion on this weekend. You are more than my daughter now. You are also my significant other. You do have some veto power. I know it feels strange to be submissive and holding veto power, but it is important for you to understand you do have a say in this situation.” “Sally and I discussed this yesterday at the playground,” Kathleen responded. “She with you is no different than Stacy is with you. I like it as long as it remains a platonic relationship.” Adam turned to the other young lady on the couch, “And you, Sally?” “I have had the best two days of my life,” Sally turned and smiled at Kathleen before looking back at Uncle Adam. “It is scary because I am putting all my trust into a person who I have barely met. But so far, you have shown yourself to be trustworthy, and you are treating me like I always wanted to be treated.” Uncle thought for a moment, “Some ground rules. The biggest one is I will only interact with you if Katie is around. This relationship will be nothing more than an uncle slash niece relationship. There will be no hint of a sexual relationship. I will, of course, call the shots when you are under my command.” Sally smiled, “That is fine with me. I am asexual, so sex would cause me to run anyway. I do have a question.” “Ask away.” “What happens when I return to this place, and you are not here. How will I know if you will be here,” Sally asked. “You know if you are under my command by looking at your bracelet. Check-in will know if I am coming. You won't be able to go to your room until I escort you to it. If your bracelet says unattended, then I am not coming.” Sally nodded her head. Adam continued, “This is not an exclusive relationship. You are allowed to explore other doms. But I will have override powers if I am coming. When I am here, I do have exclusive rights to you.” Adam handed Kathleen a document, “Will you read that contract and agree to the contents of it?” “This contract has Sally’s name on it,” Kathleen looked up from the paper, confused. “Not mine.” “Yes, it is her contact, but you indirectly are a party to it.” Kathleen read the contract and saw nothing she had a problem with. She tried to hand it back to Owner, but he directed her to give it to Sally. The bigger one read the contact and asked, “How did you get my middle name? What is special about this random end date?” “That is when Kathleen's contract ends. Your contract is based on hers but heavily modified. I have my ways of getting information.” Adam said. “You will also sign a few other things. The resort requires two forms. One that adds me as your owner. The other one allows me to modify, remove, or create reservations for you. Do you see a problem with any one of the three?” “It is scary, but I agree with them,” Sally took the pen Adam was offering. After signing the contract on a picture book, she handed it back over. “Am I allowed to call you Uncle when you are not around me?” “I am your uncle around the clock, at least until that contract ends. But you are only under my control while you are with me,” Uncle said. “I will get the contract notarized and sent to your home.” “Do you need my address?” “I already have it. I did a full background check of you on Friday,” Adam said. That information caused both girls on the couch to blush right up. “Ok, Katie, to quote your sister, grown-up time is over. And Sally, it is time to go back to being a baby girl. You two sweeties can go to the playground to play.” As they were about to walk out the door, Uncle inquired, “Sally, do you want to be diapered when you drive home?” “As much as I would love it. I can't have my housemates see me in a diaper.” “Thank you. That will help me when I am packing your room up,” Uncle smiled at her. The two friends skipped hand in hand to the playground. As they were walking in, one of the other Littles immediately approached the two. “You've been hiding in your room, Sally? You usually are a fixture on this playground, and we haven't seen you most of the weekend.” While helping Katie on the rocking horse, Sally got a big smile on her face, “I have been adopted by an uncle. He has been calling the shots and where I am.” The other kids wanted to know who it was, so Sally explained that it was Katie’s Daddie. While she was swinging, she told the story of what she had done yesterday and today. ~o~O~o~ Daddie gathered Katie and Sally about lunchtime and led them downstairs to the seafood restaurant. Again, the two girls sat with each other, and Daddie sat across after placing the bibs on the girls. The two girls were asked for their meal choices. Sally asked, “May I have the pan-seared scallops?” “And Buttercup?” Daddie inquired. “Shrimp scampi, Daddie.” Uncle asked, “And what to drink, Sally?” “That house punch was good.” “Not an option here,” Uncle stated. “Coke?” “I don't have a problem with it, but you might need to be burped afterward drinking that with a sippy cup,” Uncle pointed out. Sally just shrugged and went to her activity sheet. The waitress soon showed up at the table. “The baby girl in red will have your little menu pan-seared scallops with brussel sprouts. She will have Coke in a sippy cup,” Daddie requested. “The blue girl will have your little menu shrimp scampi, along with your brussel sprouts. She will have iced tea in a sippy cup. I will have your six-ounce surf and turf also with brussel sprouts. I will have Coke to drink.” Sally had blushed up from being called a baby girl. He wasn't lying because that was precisely what she was, but no one had ever called her that to her face before. On the other hand, Katie looked at her Daddie with a pout for the brussel sprouts. They weren’t her favorite vegetables, but then again, from Katie’s perspective, all vegetables were best left in the garden. While the two girls were doing their activity sheets, they found sippy cups on top of them. About fifteen minutes later, the food appeared on their sheets. Sally pushed her plate back, declaring she was done. Katie looked at it and whispered, “I recommend eating all of the vegetables to keep from being punished.” The bigger girl just eeped and pulled the plate back. Uncle just nodded his head approvingly at the niece. Once they were done, the two girls' hands were wiped before Daddie led them out of the restaurant to the shop corridor. He directed them into the ice cream store. He allowed the girls to pick their ice cream flavor. He told the lady, “Baby size in a cup.” He handed them their ice cream after putting the bibs back on the girls. After they were done, he had to use multiple wet wipes for each girl. He then led them back to the playground sans the bibs. ~o~O~o~ Adam picked up his phone and made a phone call. After it was answered, he said, “Allison, it is Adam. I hate to bother you on your holiday vacation, but I need some information.” … “Katie has been having nightmares, and come to think of it, she had one a week ago.” … “Has she been waking up in the middle of the night screaming?” … “Oh, she was crying in her sleep for two to five minutes. But she was sound asleep when you looked every night since the attack.” … “Asking Katie does no good. She doesn't even remember the nightmares happening, and she was awake after them.” … “Thank you for the information. I will let the counselor know.” … “Goodbye,” After hanging up the phone, Adam selected another number from his list of numbers and asked Sara for the same information. She got Stacy to tell about Katie shaking in her sleep. Those two calls were followed by Adam making one last call, “Jan, it is Adam Olsen, Katie’s Daddie.” … “Sorry to bother you on a Sunday.” … “Katie was woken up in the middle of the night by nightmares the last two nights.” … “She doesn't remember the waking up part when she woke up in the actual morning.” … “Allison reports that Katie was sobbing for a few minutes each night. But by the time she was able to look below to the lower bunk, Katie was sound asleep.” … “My neighbor Sara reports that Katie shook in her sleep.” … “And I remember her screaming in her sleep a week ago. She was sleeping soundly again by the time I got to her room.” … “Sara's instance would have been sharing a bed with Stacy.” … “Ally’s would have been with someone in the same room.” … “The scream in her sleep would have been in her own room alone.” … “And the nightmares would be sleeping alone in a strange bed.” … “Thank you.” … “Goodbye.” Adam hung up the phone and put it away before returning to packing. ~o~O~o~ Just before dinner, Uncle came to grab Sally. He said to his daughter, “Buttercup, you may play a bit more.” He led the niece to her room, where she was directed to do a search of the room for any unpacked items. The girl found none. He then stripped her after unlocking her dress. Once she was naked, including removing the diaper, he handed her a pile of clothes and told her to put those on. Sally soon was dressed in her Hello Kitty sweatsuit and jeans and watched him pack up her dress and tights. He removed her bows from her pigtails before he led her back to the play area to rejoin Katie. About fifteen minutes later, he gathered the girls and headed back into the shop corridor, stopping at a pizzeria. Again, the two girls sat together, and again, they had the same bibs. Katie thought seeing Sally in a baby's first Christmas bib in her street clothes was even funnier. How the little girl kept from giggling out loud, she didn't know. Daddie had ordered a medium pepperoni with Coke for him and Sally, hers in a sippy. Katie got rewarded with peach tea because it was on the menu. She doesn't get that much nowadays. The college doesn't stock it, and Daddie keeps forgetting to buy it. She did have a glass over Thanksgiving. She didn't know where that one came from. After the pizza, he led both girls to the check-in counter to get checked out of the resort. The lady at the counter handed the bigger girl her phone as she checked out. The adult then led the two girls outside. The valet attendant said, “Sir Adam, your car will be here soon. Princess Sally, your car will also be here soon. They are just finishing up loading both.” Sally thought she could get used to being called princess. She usually gets called Little or Baby Sally by the staff. She wishes she could afford this VIP rate regularly, but she would never be able to use the lounge by herself. She was still mostly an unattended Little, so no going places. The small family gave each other hugs, and Sally said, “Thank you for everything you did, Uncle.” Sally’s car was the first to arrive, and Uncle watched as she seatbelted herself. He handed her the Christmas bib before closing the door. Sally just looked at her uncle through the glass with a bright red face. She drove up a little to get out of the way but didn't leave. Daddie’s Escalade wasn't far behind, and the valet attendant opened Katie’s door while the valet driver left Daddie’s door open. He made quick work, making sure Katie was in her harness and her car activity bag was where it should be. The young girl watched as her doll was strapped into the other child's seat. Once that was done, he went to the driver's door and started the drive home. Sally followed them closely until their paths deviated. About three and a half hours later, they were back in Riverville with an uneventful trip. Not that the one in the back would know; she had been sleeping for the past hour and a half. Daddie picked the girl up and carried Katie to her room, where he made quick work changing her into her princess footie before tucking the little one in bed.

The bit hanging out in space was supposed to be a non canon stand alone story. It was written because my Editor made a smart alec comment a while ago. I changed my mind and made it canon.

Rest assured, Adam only has eyes for one person. A girl who he normally treats as his daughter. All will be revealed in the evening of chapter 73. Unfortunately chapter 70 isn't finished. Chapters 71 and 72 aren't written. Also the beginning of chapter 73 isn't written.

The lady is a one off character. A bit a spoiler for everyone. I am looking at you, Sofia. Katie has an ABDL Mommie, but who it is hasn’t been revealed to anyone but Teek my editor and K my test reader.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-Seven: What is the Cue? In the middle of the night, the same pattern as the rest of the week happened in room 313 Whitlatter. Katie started crying without warning for two to five minutes before settling down again. ~o~O~o~ When Katie rolled over Wednesday morning, she couldn't remember being tucked into bed. Ally was soon at her bedside, putting the bed rail under her mattress. The girl was helped out of her footies and had her diaper changed to a dry one. The little girl considered complaining about being put in a diaper instead of pull-ups but decided to stay quiet. She was then dressed in jeans and a princess sweatshirt for the day. Ally then sent her into the bathroom to brush her teeth while she herself got dressed. The little girl with a pink bow on her braid went into the cluster to study a bit while the rest got ready for breakfast. She soon followed the cluster horde to Reynolds. ~o~O~o~ Later in the morning, Katie walked promptly to Tiffany’s room after her exam. Knocking on the door, she was let in by the older girl. “Great, you got done early. Let’s lose your backpack and go to the theater to get you dressed.” Katie glanced at the bed while Tiffany took her backpack off. There was an overflowing circular bag on the bed next to an equally overflowing backpack. After handing Katie a bag she hadn’t seen yet, they set off for the Bullard Theater. Katie was led into one of the changing rooms, where Tiffany started to treat her like the young girl she usually appeared to be. Before Katie knew it, she was standing in just her diaper and binder. She was told to put on a pair of opaque white tights before being told to step into a dance costume. It was a leotard-style costume, with a very full white tutu sticking straight out. On top of the tutu was a lavender taffeta overskirt with a lace detail halfway up. The sides of the top were the same lavender taffeta, with a lace detail heading to her shoulders. Her actual front and poofy sleeves looked like bridal satin, with a matching ribbon laced in front. It looked like it was holding the outfit together. She noticed that the back was some stretchy matching lavender fabric as it was placed on her. Once it was on her, looking down at the skirt, she saw that it looked like multiple layers. There was the tutu layer, and on top of that looked to be a white taffeta layer between two taffeta lavender layers. After she was helped into a chair that she had to sit on the edge of because of the tutu, Tiffany put some black ballet shoes on her feet, carefully wrapping the ribbons around her ankles. “I can’t dance, and besides that, what am I?” Katie pointed out to Tiffany. “They don’t know that, and you are Little Miss Muffet or will be when I get done with your face and hair,” Tiffany replied. Taking a curling wand she must have plugged in earlier, she started putting the little girl’s hair in ringlets, using plenty of hairspray to set it. With that done, she then turned to attack the little girl with makeup, putting mascara, blush, and lipstick on Katie. Standing back and liking the results, she bobby-pinned a white satin mop cap in Katie’s hair. Seeing the results were done, Tiffany gently led the little girl over to a full-length mirror so she could see herself. Katie looked in the mirror. A ballerina was staring back at her; her skirt stood almost horizontal, and the outfit looked like someone had spared no expense on it. She was glad the bottom appeared to be made full enough so the diaper didn't show. The person looking at her had a noticeable blush, and their lips looked a shade darker than hers normally were. The eyes really popped out at her, and the hair was a mass of ringlets, complete with the mop cap on it. The hair caused her to look almost like Shirley Temple. The person in the mirror didn’t look like her so much that she had to raise her arms to make sure it was her in the mirror. “Katie, we have about fifteen minutes till my turn. My name will be called, and we will have to go on the stage. Some questions might be asked. Let me do all of the talking unless they demand your response. They will ask you to do simple movements so they can see the outfit from various angles. When you see the cue to leave the stage, I want you to run to the opposite side from where we came on the stage,” Tiffany told the little girl as they walked to the backstage area. Nodding, Katie said, “OK, keep quiet, do the requested movements, and cue to leave?” Smirking, Tiffany said, “I am not going to tell you what the cue is; just remember you are Little Miss Muffet.” Finally, they got to the stage right area, and Katie sat on the edge of one of the seats that were set up back there, waiting for Tiffany’s cue to come on the stage. Some of the other students waiting back there smiled at the cutely dressed little girl. Katie was sure she had classes with one of the other students, and they were looking at her with a knowing smile. “Tiffany Collins.” came from the stage. With that cue, Tiffany directed her model towards the stage. Once on the stage, she had the little girl stand on an x. Three lady profs were looking at her, and the girl just blushed. “Will the model please do a slow turn,” Katie was asked by one of the ladies. Another one asked, “Tiffany, who is your model, age, and relationship?” “Katie Telgenhof, nineteen going on seven, and she is a dorm mate, or you could say my adopted little sister,” which only got rewarded with a shocked face on one of the ladies. “Katie, please stick one foot out in front of you and bend towards it with both hands,” A photographer instructed while taking lots of pictures. “Excellent, great ballet pose. Ok, let us do the first position.” The clueless Miss Muffet just gave the photographer a blank stare. “Ahh, you don’t know,” the lady came over to physically help Katie get in the proper ballet position. After taking a few photos, the photographer again came over and posed the little ballerina, “This is the third position.” Meanwhile, Tiffany was getting quizzed on various details of the outfit, along with other topics. Of course, this was an oral final exam, so a variety of questions were expected. “Thank you, Tiffany,” came from the table. At this time, the little girl was just standing there in the first position, waiting for her next command. Suddenly, a giant black spider appeared directly in front of her eyes. She eeped and ran towards the left side of the stage. Once backstage, she was giggling while bending over. “You scared me, sissy!” Katie exclaimed with a pout. “Well, my ballerina, do you want to walk back to Whitlatter in the snow like that?” Tiff smirked, leading the little girl back to the changing room. Katie shook her ringlets violently and said, “No, sis. I would freeze.” “You can wear your coat, and your bottom is already insulated,” Tiff commented. Katie just pouted because she was sure that was what would happen. She was directed into the changing room by her big sister. Tiffany took the ballet outfit off Katie so she was standing just in her tights. The little one’s red velvet Christmas dress with the white holly trimmed collar was dropped over her head. She was spun around so her buttons and sash could be done. The regressed one looked at herself and her sister in the mirror, shocked that she wasn't going home in the jeans she wore here. “Why this dress?” “You need it for your commitments this evening,” Tiff responded while removing the mop cap from the girl's ringlets. Katie pouted, “Commitments?” “You think you can get information out of me by giving me puppy dog eyes?” Tiff said with a giggle before helping her sister sit. “You're just as bad as Daddie and Grandpa,” Katie complained. “Come to think of it, Granddaddie did use the word WE when he vetoed Wednesday. Said we were busy.” The ballet shoes were swapped for black mary-janes. Then, a red velvet ribbon was placed in Katie’s ringlets. The little girl then watched her big sis pack up the rest of the changing room. She was then helped into her polka-dotted coat before being led back to the dorm with her hand firmly held. Katie's bottom was squeezed back in the cluster for a quick diaper check. The girl was led to Tiffany’s room instead of her own. She must have passed the check because no change came. The little sis was invited to sit on Tiff’s lower bunk while the big sis went to the bathroom. The next thing Katie knew, her face was being scrubbed to remove the makeup. After ten layers of skin were scrubbed off, Tiff looked closely and smiled. She then grabbed the little girl’s hand and led her out of the cluster again. They walked hand in hand to The Cafe in the Student Life Center. Tiff told the lady taking orders, “I will have your cheeseburger combo with cheese sticks. A Coke to drink, please. The little one will have your grilled cheese combo with a fruit cup and an iced tea.” Katie just blushed because, once again, her order was decided for her. Well, not exactly her whole order. She did request the grilled cheese. It was the fruit cup she had no choice in. Just like the brussel sprouts yesterday, but unlike the yucky vegetable, Katie actually liked fruit. While they were waiting for the food, Tiff asked, “Did you have fun being my model?” “Yes, sis. If you ignore the spider,” the little sis answered with her tongue stuck out. She then jumped when her chin got tapped as punishment. Tiff smiled and said, “Good, it is the first of six.” The conversation was interrupted by the food being delivered. Tiff took a second to cut Katie’s sandwich in half. She also handed her little sis one of her cheese sticks dipped in sauce. “Six?!?!” Katie said with her mouth full of a bite of that cheese stick. Tiff admonished her for talking with food in her mouth before saying, “There are five semesters left in my college education. I have to do a final project every semester. So, yes, the first of six.” Katie just looked at her sister, shocked. She had thought she looked very lovely as little Miss Muffet. But according to Tiff, that was just the beginning. She just said, “Oh. I am guessing I won't find out what I will be until I am dressed in it. Just like you won't tell me why I need a Christmas dress today.” “You are learning, little girl,” Tiff said while patting her sister on the head. “My only regret is I didn't do the previous two in your size. Making a child-size costume is easier than making an adult-size one. Plus, I want to do children's costume design for a living. I could do adults, but children is my interest.” While eating, Katie was quietly listening to her sister rambling. Tiff continued, rhetorically saying, “Plus, you would have made a cute Victorian girl. Let's see, yep, Victorian Lady was my fall 2005 outfit. Spring this year was the witch from Hansel and Gretel. But if I was doing it for you, I probably would have done Gretel.” Katie was just blushing up a storm as she ate her apple slices. She had finished her grilled cheese minus the crust. The big sister pointed at the crusts before asking, “You not going to eat those?” “Are you saying I have to eat my crusts?” the little girl said while picking up a crust. “I think you should, but I won't force you,” the big sis said. Katie ate her crusts with a slight pout on her face. After the food was done and the table cleaned up, the two girls went back to Whitlatter. Once there, Tiff helped her sister out of her coat and unlocked the little girl’s door. After a quick change, Katie was allowed to study or read for a few hours. The little girl decided while she was waiting for her evening ‘commitments’ she would see what was in the present she got from Santa Claus yesterday. She unwrapped the present to find a small four-inch reindeer stuffed animal. She put it with her growing collection of stuffed animals before returning to her studies. ~o~O~o~ At about four, Ally checked her charge’s diaper. She quickly changed it before helping the confused Katie into her coat and led her down to the lobby. About five minutes later, Aunty Sara came up the walkway. Katie stood there holding babysitter Ally’s hand as Aunty and Ally discussed when Katie was going to return, her last change, and other details that went over the little girl’s head. It was almost like they were being vague to keep her in the dark about what was happening. The girl watched as her keys and access card were handed to Aunty before she took Katie’s hand and led her to the Minivan. The backdoor was opened, and she crawled into her booster next to her bestie. “Hello, Bestie,” Katie said to Stacy, who was dressed in her ivory Christmas dress. “Hello, Bestie, back,” Stacy returned the greeting. “That is a different hairstyle for you today.” “Tiff attacked my hair,” the girl with ringlets answered. “Everyone is being so mysterious today,” Katie stated as she fastened her seat belt, “What am I joining you for?” “My Christmas concert,” Stacy said with a huge smile. Katie shuddered with that info. Seeing Katie’s reaction, Stacy reached over and grabbed Katie’s hand, “No one will kidnap you at my concert. Besides, I know Uncle Adam will be there too.” “Daddie will be there?!?!” Katie exclaimed with joy. After a moment of thought, she added, “I bet Grandma and Grandpa will be there too. That must be what the ‘we’ comment was about.” “Yes,” Aunty Sara confirmed. “But tonight, you are a Bullard, not an Olsen. I am claiming you today. You get to watch Stacy and Mike sing with their classes.“ “Ok, Mommie Sawa,” Katie said. “Wait, no, Megan?” “Oh, Megan wants to go to school, but that would cause too many problems. It took both of your aunties to make the little girl understand it is in her best interest to stay hidden for a while and keep going to school as Mike.” Aunty raised an eyebrow and glared at Katie before continuing, “I can spank your bottom, little Miss Smarty Pants, and cut out the baby talk. You’re a big seven-year-old, not a baby. Say my name again, please.” “Both of my aunties?!?! Aunty Sara?” the blushing girl responded. “That’s much better. As for your aunties, your aunt Alexa and I, both of your aunties,” Aunty Sara said. “Don’t feel too bad for your cousin. Mike is the shortest in the class, so he will be in the front row with the rest of the girls. He will not look too dissimilar from the girls.” That dissimilar comment just confused the regressed girl, so she turned to Stacy. The two girls in the backseat started to discuss various topics. About an hour later, they pulled into a local restaurant in Riverville, parking right next to Uncle Sam’s car. Aunty held the two girls’ hands as she walked across the parking lot into the restaurant. She paused to hang up both girls' coats before directing them towards Katie’s Uncle, who was standing by the hostess. The hostess grabbed two children's menus and two regular menus. Katie was made to slide into one bench of the booth before Aunty blocked her in. Uncle Sam did the same to Stacy in the other seat. Katie concentrated on her activity sheet after telling Aunty she wanted the spaghetti and meatballs off the children’s menu. She jumped a bit when a napkin was shoved into her neckline. She looked across the table at her best, and she also had a napkin placed in her neckline. The waitress arrived, and Aunty said, “The red girl will have your spaghetti and meatballs off your children's menu with an iced tea. The ivory girl will have your cheese pizza off your children's menu with lemonade. I will have your …” Aunty asked, “How do you think Kathleen's exams are going, Katie.” “She seems happy so far with her exams,” the regressed girl answered. “I was a model for Tiffany’s final project today. She dressed me up as Little Miss Muffet ballerina.” Stacy looked at Katie, “That is where the ringlets came from?” “Yep, Bestie.” Uncle asked, “Did you enjoy it?” “Dress up is always fun, Uncle,” Katie answered. Aunty commented on how she wished she could see the pictures. Blushing, Katie told her that plenty of pictures had been taken. The waitress returned with the four plates, “For the red cutie. For the ivory cutie. For you, Ma'am. And for you, Sir.” ~o~O~o~ After dinner, Uncle Sam took Katie’s hand and followed Aunty to the waiting room. He said, “Hug your best friend, Katie. She is going directly to the school. We got about thirty minutes until we have to be there.” Katie obeyed her uncle before watching Aunty and Stacy leave. Uncle then helped her with her coat before leading her to his car. He opens the passenger door for her to crawl on top of a pink booster seat. He waited until she was seatbelted before he closed the door. A short drive later, he opened her door again and held her hand again. Katie could see that they were at a Florist shop. They went in, and Uncle went directly to the counter. He said to the florist, “We have a flower order for Bullard.” The florist left and returned after a few minutes with a small Christmas flower arrangement. After getting Uncle’s approval, she wrapped it in red and green tissue paper. The Bullard family soon returned to the car, and Uncle did the repeat with Katie. He made sure she was seat belted before shutting the door. They parked at the school next to a familiar small gray SUV. Uncle, who had left the flowers in the car, released his niece before walking into the school with her hand held firmly. He hung up her coat before leading her over to the Olsen clan. “Hello, Daddie,” Katie said as she went in for a hug. “Hello, Buttercup. I like your hair. Did Ally do that?” Daddie asked. The little girl smiled, “No, Tiffany did them while turning me into a model for her final project.” “Oh, I thought she was modeling that herself.” The little girl giggled, “No, silly Daddie, she wouldn’t fit it.” Katie explained to Daddie that she was a Little Miss Muffet ballerina. Adam stated that he would love to see pictures. “I’m sure you will,” Katie rolled her eyes and blushed. “With the number of pictures that were taken, I’m sure everyone will eventually get to see me in that outfit.” The regressed girl then turned and hugged both Grandma and Grandpa before saying to Grandpa, “We! We! Yes, you are as bad as Daddie at giving cryptic information.” “Information is only given when you need to know it, Buttercup,” Daddie said behind her. Katie spun around and stuck her tongue out at her Daddie. She then jumped as Grandma gave her a quick spank on the bottom for being cheeky. Frowning, she turned to giving Uncle Brian and Aunty Alexa a hug. She finally hugged little three-year-old Tina, who was dressed in her light blue snowflake dress they had all worn on Thanksgiving. Uncle Brian said, “Think it is time for us to find seats.” Uncle Sam grabbed Katie’s hand, while Aunty Alexa grabbed Tina’s hand. Katie ended up sitting behind Tina and Uncle Sam. As Aunty Sara warned, she was being made to keep close to Uncle Sam instead of Daddie, who was sitting on the opposite side of the combined Olsen slash Bullard family. The little girl thought it felt weird not being taken care of by Daddie. It felt the same as when she sat in the front seat of the Escalade. She looked at the small program and saw that, just like Laura’s concert, they were going through the grades before all the students sang together. A lady came to the microphone sitting on the left side, “Welcome everyone to the Twin Oaks Elementary Winter Concert. It is my pleasure to introduce sixth grader Kathie Laursin, who will be our announcer today.” Everyone in the audience clapped as the girl walked to the microphone and, after adjusting it for her height, said, “Thank you. It is my pleasure to introduce Mrs. Bullard’s Kindergarteners singing ‘All I Want For Christmas is My Two Front Teeth.’” Aunty Sara’s students filed on the stage. Katie smiled, seeing that all the students were wearing gift-wrapped boxes. The ones in front also had a large bow in their hair and a bow on their box. The ones in the back just had the bow on the present box. Aunty wasn’t kidding about Mike. Standing on the far left, he looked just like the rest of the front row. He had the bow in his? or was this Megan peeking through? her? hair. The cousin was wearing a shiny gold box, with silver bows in his hair and on the present. The regressed girl had to agree with her Auntie’s statement that Mike was the shortest in the class. He had to be an inch shorter than the girl in the pink wrapping paper right next to him. After they were done singing, the Kindergarteners left the stage in the opposite direction they came on before the first graders entered the stage while they were being introduced. After they sang ‘Jingle Bell Rock,’ they were soon replaced with Stacy’s class. Kathie said, “It is my pleasure to introduce Mrs. Sandberg’s Second Graders singing ‘Suzy Snowflake.’” Stacy and her classmates were wearing scarves. The girls were wearing earmuffs, while the boys were wearing woolen hats. The regressed girl scanned the students before finding Stacy with her white scarf and earmuffs in the middle of the front row. After they were done singing, they again exited to the left before being replaced with the Third Graders from the right. ~o~O~o~ The announcer declared, “It is now my pleasure to introduce all of Twin Oak students singing ‘We Wish You a Merry Christmas.’” Again, just like at Laura’s school, there were now about two hundred students on and in front of the stage. Mike was easy to find in his gold present costume. Stacy took a little more searching to find. Kathie announced after they were done and had filed backstage again, “Thank you for coming to our concert. Please join us for treats in the cafeteria. Parents, can you claim your students from either the left or right stairs of the stage.” Uncle Sam led Katie to the cafeteria. As she was eating a chocolate chip cookie and drinking eggnog, Stacy soon joined her. The two older girls soon gathered Tina and Mike sans bow. The little group enjoyed their treats but made sure to stay near either an Olsen or Bullard adult. Uncle Sam came up to Stacy and handed her the flower arrangement, “I am so proud of you, Princess.” “Thank you, Daddie,” Stacy smiled. Mr. Bullard then asked his daughter if she wanted him to hold on to it until they got home. The girl agreed, giving the flower arrangement right back to him. Katie heard some lady ask Aunty Alexa, “Doesn’t it bother you for your son to be treated just like one of the girls?” “He didn’t seem to mind it. That was definitely a smile on his face. Besides, his aunt Sara Bullard would never do anything that either he didn’t like or we didn’t like,” Aunty Alexa told the lady. The lady said, “Oh, Mrs. Bullard is family?” “Yes. They are,” Aunty said before pointing at Mike. “My son and daughter are currently hanging out with their cousin, Stacy Bullard.” The lady paused for a moment, seeing State Legislator Sam Bullard watching over four kids, “Which one is your daughter? The red, blue, or ivory dress?” “The blue dress is mine. The red is my niece. The ivory is Sara Bullard’s daughter,” Aunty explained. Looking again at Mr. Bullard, the lady decided to walk away and find other people to bother. Katie determined she had a problem and didn’t want another reminder like the one she got at Thanksgiving. She walked up to the adults and waited until they acknowledged her before saying meekly and softly, “I need something.” Grandma Olsen asked, “Did someone bring a bag?” “There is one in my car,” Aunty said while tossing Grandma the keys. Grandma left and soon returned with a diaper bag, which caused the regressed girl to blush right up. The older lady led her granddaughter to the bathroom and changed the little girl in the handicap stall before leading the girl out again to the kids. Katie wasn’t back long before Aunty Sara told her to hug her Daddie, cousins, aunt, uncles, and grandparents goodbye. It was time to leave. After hugs were administered, the two Bullard girls were led to Aunty's car. Aunty made sure that both girls were seatbelted before they left the school and headed towards Mountain to drop her niece back off at her college. The two tired girls in the backseat were discussing various children's subjects. Actually, Stacy made the mistake of discussing animals with the animal-crazed regressed girl. By nine-fifteen, both girls were struggling to stay awake, but they kept talking. At about nine forty-five, they arrived at Whitlatter Hall. Walking to the third floor, Aunty held both drowsy girls’ hands. She knocked on the door of 313 before being invited in. Sara handed Katie’s stuff to the roommate, “Here she is, barely awake.” “Thank you for returning her safely. I am sure you want to get back to Riverville to get that one in bed. Have a nice, safe trip,” Ally said. A barely awake voice said as she was trying to hug Stacy, “Thank you, Aunty. I enjoyed myself.” Ally lost no time switching Katie’s dress for a footie, including a change. Once the regressed girl was ready for bed, she was tucked in, and the bedrail was raised. Chapter Fifty-Eight: Who is Santa Claus At about three a.m. Katie started weeping. It took Ally a few minutes to wake up enough to look below her, but by then, the little girl was soundly sleeping. ~o~O~o~ When Katie woke up Thursday morning, she hugged her teddy bear and crawled out of her blankets. Sitting in the middle of her bed, the little girl rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. Noticing the bathroom light peeking under the door, Katie figured Ally was in there. The door soon opened, and the roommate came over to the little one in her blanket sleeper hugging her stuffed animal. “Good morning, Sweetie. Did you sleep well?” Ally asked while putting down the bedrail. While Katie was being helped out of her Christmas footies, the young girl agreed that she did sleep well. The babysitter wasted no time switching the night padding to a dry padding for the day. Ally helped her charge into a pair of ruffled white tights. Katie was allowed to sit up before a smocked green cotton dress was dropped over her head. After her black mary-janes were put on her feet, the babysitter asked the girl to stand up. The regressed girl was spun around before her back buttons were done and the sash was tied. The young girl looked in the mirror to see that Christmas trees were embroidered across her chest in the smocking. Ally then put the girl's hair in pigtails with green bows that matched her dress. Katie just shrugged her shoulders and went into the cluster to wait for the rest of the cluster mates to be done getting ready for breakfast. She figured that, once again, Allison was purchasing stuff the older girl thought was cute for her roommate to wear. ~o~O~o~ That evening, all the cluster mates gathered in the middle of the cluster with their Secret Santa gifts. Katie had also brought out her gifts for Ally and Tiff. Juliette walked up to the little girl and put an elf hat on the girl’s head. The older girl said, “Hand out the gifts, please, our little elf.” It was a large pile of gifts because not only did each cluster-mate have a gift, but the roommates also had gifts. Some of the rooms decided to do their gift-giving privately. The girl handed out all the gifts before anyone opened them. Katie had five gifts, one each from Ally and Tiffany. She also had one from her Secret Santa. Then there were two just from Santa Claus. Tiffany had three, being from Claire, Katie, and Secret Santa. Like the rest of the cluster, Ally just had two from her roommate and the Secret Santa. They went around the room, letting everyone unwrap all of their presents before the next cluster mate. Katie watched with interest while Holly unwrapped her Secret Santa gift from the little girl. The gift was a multipack of scented hand lotions. The gift receiver either seemed to like it by the smile on her face, or she was a good actress. Tiffany was the next one in the circle. Claire had given her sewing-based daily calendar for 2007. She had gotten a lovely scarf, gloves, and hat set from her Santa. Her little sister had given her a nice sewing basket. Katie decided that it was time for her to upgrade from the plastic shoebox she was using. A few more cluster mates were cycled through before it was Allison’s turn. Ally had received a lavender-scented bath set from her Santa. She received a figure skating bag in her favorite color of purple, from Katie. Allison had just been storing her skates freely in her closet. Finally, it was the little elf’s turn. She unwrapped the bigger Santa Claus gift to be rewarded with the 2006 American Girl Doll of the Year, Jess. Someone or somebodies had spent a lot of money on her. The smaller Santa Claus gift was Marisol’s book. Marisol apparently was 2005’s Girl of the Year. Katie wasn’t sure if she had a bigger surprise or smile on her face. The girl was extremely thrilled to receive a doll. She thanked Santa Claus repeatedly with a huge smile on her face before continuing to her Secret Santa gift. She opened it to find a Hello Kitty girl’s bath set with a Hello Kitty bathrobe. She wasn’t complaining but thought her Santa had broken the price limit. Ally had got her the new Twilight book, ‘New Moon.’ The girl opened her sister's gift to be greeted with two gifts. The first was a lavender t-shirt that said, “World’s Best Little Sister.’ The second item was a silver necklace with half a heart-shaped pendant with the light blue March birthstone and the words that said Little Sister. Tiffany showed her sister the other half of the heart around her neck. The big sisters half said, “Big Sister.” It was past the girl's bedtime by the time gifts were done. The small girl was directed to her bedroom for a change and her Christmas footies. She thought she would be tucked in, which made her sad that she would be missing a lot of the cluster party. Nope, she was allowed to rejoin the party, but just in her jammies. Tiff and Ally decided to allow the girl to enjoy the party. They knew the girl would eventually fall asleep on her own. When that would happen, they would carry her to bed and tuck her in. Besides, the small girl only had her literature exam tomorrow. By ten-fifteen, the regressed girl was sleeping on the couch. She had made an additional thirty minutes past when she usually fell asleep. Maybe that was helped by the eggnog and fudge. ~o~O~o~ Once again, at about two o'clock, Katie started sniffling loudly, waking Ally up. And again, when the older girl peeked below her, the regressed girl was back sleeping as if nothing happened. ~o~O~o~ Friday morning, Ally changed the regressed girl before dressing her in a red smocked dress embroidered with Christmas Trees and presents on the chest. Her hair was placed in pigtails with red bows. Once in her coat, the two roommates followed the rest of the cluster to Reynolds for breakfast the last time in 2006. The babysitter had put the little girl’s full backpack on her. The youngest just shrugged. Katie, sans the coat, was looking at the breakfast options in front of Mrs. Schneider. The older lady said, “You look cute today, Princess. Any special occasion?” “Ally and Tiff haven’t allowed me to wear pants for two and a half days,” Katie responded. “Mrs. Schneider, I will have a slice of french toast and two sausage links, please.” She returned to the table with her meal and a small glass of apple juice. She hadn’t sat before long before Claire grabbed her tray. The older girl, in appearance, cut up the girl’s food before returning the tray. Tiff’s roommate said, “Your babysitter and big sister weren’t available.” Katie just blushed up a storm before eating her breakfast. Once breakfast was over, Ally helped Katie back into her coat before holding her hand to head to both of the roommates’ last exams, which was Literature. After the exam was done, the regressed girl was led to the Student Life Center. They went downstairs to the bookstore, and the youngest realized why she had a full backpack. Katie got into the book resell line just in front of Ally. When it was her turn, Katie put all of her books and her ID on the counter — and waited. And she waited. The lady apparently was reaching for Ally’s books, too. The bookstore lady said, “I need all of the books to process the resale.” “You have all of my books,” Katie said. The lady still ignored the short college student. Ally finally said, “You do realize she is a college student, and we are not together, right?” The bookstore lady said, “WHAT?!?!” She finally looked at the ID in front of her and sheepishly did Katie’s book return. She did somewhat half-heartedly apologize to the short college student. The girl reached for a comment card but never grabbed one before following Ally out of the bookstore. The two roommates headed back to Whitlatter, where the regressed girl was handed a book and told to entertain herself in the cluster. Ally went back to the dorm room to pack up both roommates for the Christmas holiday vacation. Katie would have gladly helped, but she knew from past experience she wasn’t going to be allowed to do that. The little girl returned to her room to just chat with her roommate. Her bed was overflowing with bags. There was the dirty laundry, an overflowing dress bag, a circular bag only an inch thick but suspiciously the size of her ballet outfit’s tutu, her stuffed full backpack, her new doll, and Minnie Mouse carry-on luggage were all piled there. She didn't have a clue where the carry-on came from. Next to all of that, Katie smiled at her small little backpack that looked like a doggy, which she often used as a purse. Ally was currently busy packing her own items up. It looked like the roommate packed the younger girl first. She paused and squeezed the little girl’s bottom. She then returned back to her packing. They were soon distracted by a knock on the door. When the person was invited in, it turned out to be Daddie. Daddie surveyed the bed and asked, “Where did the doll come from?” Katie said, “The doll and another book came from Santa Claus.” “Who is Santa Claus?” Daddie questioned. While smirking, Katie explained, “He is that guy who wears the red coat with the white beard who lives at the North Pole. … Who is Santa in this instance? Your guess is as good as mine. Somebody or someones who spent a lot of money on me.” Daddie said, “I am going to bring this lot to the car. I will let you know when I am ready for you, Buttercup.” Katie said, “I am going to say goodbye to Tiff, so if I am not here, I will be there.” She went across the cluster and knocked on Tiff’s door. When she was invited in, she went into the war zone that was Tiff and Claire's room. Both girls were getting in each other's way, trying to pack. Since she was flying, Tiff only had one large suitcase. “I came to say goodbye until we see each other again in January,” Katie got a big hug from Tiffany and then jumped as her bottom was checked. The big sister went to her diaper bag and changed the regressed girl's bum. Once that was done, she got a hug from Claire, too. She decided to get out of the way of both girls by leaving the room. She sat on her own bed, cuddling with her roommate. Ally was finally done packing and was taking a breather. Daddie had come back into the room for yet another load before leaving yet again. Once all of Katie’s stuff was in the car, Daddie asked, “How is your bottom? Might be a few hours before I can change you again.” “Tiff literally just changed me when I went over there to say goodbye,” the girl said. Daddie nodded, “Great. Say goodbye to Ally before we take off.” Ally and Katie gave each other an extended hug before separating. The littlest followed her Daddie to the Escalade. She was helped into the backseat before being strapped in. She turned to where the car bag should be and didn't find it. As he was getting into the car, she asked about the missing car bag. He said, “You don't need it for the distance we are going.” He drove down the road to Cracker Barrel for lunch. Once back in the car, he asked, “Where is your car parked?” After getting directions, he drove her to her car. She was released from her car seat. He said, “You think you can drive to Clearwater without me? I would like to take your stuff to Riverville and reload the car for our weekend trip.” “Weekend trip? Yes, I think I can, Daddie,” Katie said. Daddie unlocked her car and let her get into it. She was handed her wallet and phone, but he kept the keys. “Here, place these in your puppy dog bag.” He reached down and popped the hood. After checking the oil, he asked, “Does your car leak oil, or have you been running low on oil for a while?” “It drips oil and antifreeze. Grandpa Telgenhof keeps both oil and antifreeze in the trunk,” Katie said while popping the trunk. After adding a quarter of a quart of oil and maybe the same amount of antifreeze, he asked her, “When was the last time fluids were topped up?” “Grandpa did it just before I went to college in August,” Katie responded. He closed both the hood and trunk and then allowed her to have her keys. After she started it, he looked at her dash. He asked, “Do you know what the check engine light is?” “It is a bad exhaust sensor. Grandpa said it would just reduce my fuel efficiency,” the girl gave a weak smile. “Your tire pressure light is on, too. Let me check your tires,” Daddie grabbed a tire pressure gauge out of his car and checked all of Katie’s tires. “A little low, but nothing to worry about. You do have keys to your grandparents' home, right? Your grandparents will be working, and it will probably be a few hours until I can pick you up.” “Yes, Daddie.” Daddie seatbelted his daughter, “Go directly to Clearwater. Call me if you have any problems.” Adam then got into his Escalade and drove off. Katie stared at the steering wheel. Mentally, she prepared herself for driving. Out loud, she coached herself, “You are nineteen. You can do this. You are nineteen. You can do this.” After putting the car in reverse, Katie slowly backed out of her parking place and drove towards ?her house? ?her grandparents’ house?. It mentally felt weird driving. She was feeling like a seven-year-old just a few minutes ago. And here she was, driving to her grandparents' house. Katie faced reality. She considered them grandma and grandpa now, not mom and dad. They were the same people. It was her who changed. She successfully got through the town, where she had been pulled over for underage driving at the beginning of November. Going past the police station in Clearwater, a cop waved at her like she was an old friend. That puzzled her, but she just continued on toward the house. She soon pulled into the driveway and parked where she usually would. Placing her puppy dog bag on her back, she headed to the house. Once in the house, she removed her jacket and headed to her bedroom to see if she left any books behind. She wished Daddie had given her a book to keep her occupied. The only books she found were ones she had already read. Shrugging, she went to the living room and turned on cartoons. She had been there twenty minutes when the doorbell rang. She looked out the window and saw that it was Mrs. Mills from next door. She opened the door, and before she could say anything, the neighbor said, “Oh, can you get Kathleen to come to the door, little girl?” “Mrs. Mills, I am Kathleen,” Katie smiled up at the lady. The neighbor's jaw did what most people did when they figured out the seven-year-old was actually nineteen. After she recovered, she asked, “Why are you dressed so young?” The regressed girl said, “The only clothes that fit me are young girl's clothes. As for the dress, I had a Christmas Party today at college. I am currently waiting a few hours for a friend to pick me up.” “Are you going to be around a lot on your Christmas break?” asked the neighbor. “I am busy somewhere else this week. I’m not sure about next week.” Neighborhood busybody looked at the ‘little’ girl in front of her, “Do your parents know you are home?” “Mom is at school. Dad is still at his work. They know I am home. Besides, this is my house, too,” Katie pointed out. Figuring she wasn’t getting anywhere with the girl, Mrs. Mills said, “I will let you get back to what you were doing.” Katie just shook her head and closed the door before going back to her cartoons. About three cartoons later, Daddie rang the doorbell. She handed him her puppy dog bag containing her phone, wallet, and keys before following him to the car. Daddie helped his daughter into her child's seat. He removed her coat before strapping her into the seat. Katie looked around. Behind her was a different bag from any she had brought from college. Next to her, strapped into the other child's car seat, was her new doll, Jess. She saw that the previously missing car bag was back. Searching in it, Katie found inside: Jess and Marisol’s books, the first Wizard of Oz book, a book called Lottie and Lisa, a Highlights magazine, a Disney Princess magazine, and the always present coloring book. She grabbed Jess’s book and showed it to her doll before she started reading. As they drove out of town, Katie was half reading and half trying to figure out where they were headed. Daddie had left town, going the opposite way as Riverville. Plus, he had said they weren't going there earlier in the day. Some of the route looked vaguely familiar, as if she had been there before. She was done with the Jess book and halfway done with her Highlights when Daddie stopped, and someone who wasn't him opened her door. The guy greeted, “Welcome back, Sir Adam and Princess Katie Ann.” Daddie released her from her seat and helped her back into the coat. Porters were emptying the hatch. He had instructed them that everything goes. He also handed the car bag to the porter, with Jess peeking out. Katie thought this looked familiar, but she couldn’t place it until they walked into the building. They were back at the BDSM resort. Daddie led her to the check-in counter. The porter stood by, waiting for the room instructions. The young girl exposed her left wrist instinctively, knowing an ID bracelet would be placed on it. Daddie told the lady at the counter, “Sir Adam Olsen is checking in.” “I got you here for two nights in a Littles’ Suite. I also have you registered with Princess Katie Ann as your little,” the counter lady said. Daddie answered, “That is correct. Here is her ID to prove she is of age.” “That is not needed. We have a copy from when she was last here, the lady stated. “The staff have also been briefed on the fact she was going to be here so we don't have a repeat of last time.” Daddie said, “Thank you very much.” “Yes, thank you, Ma'am,” Katie meekly thanked. As the lady handed Daddie room keys, a booklet, and the girl’s bracelet, she said, “Have an enjoyable weekend.” Daddie locked the bracelet on his daughter's wrist. Katie looked at it to read it, it said, “Princess Katie Ann Telgenhof (S/VIP) - Buttercup - Sir Adam Olsen(VIP) - 3/16/1987 (19).” That was followed by the mysterious program and group numbers before continuing with “12/15 - 12/17.” The bracelet finished with a barcode. Daddie held Katie's hand as they followed the porters to the suite. Once in the suite, the luggage was unloaded. The girl's jacket was removed, exposing her Christmas dress. She jumped as her diaper was checked. He led her to the nursery room to change her bottom. Though this wasn't the same room as September, the nursery looked quite similar. Once again dry, she was handed Jess before being led out into the hall. She followed with her hand held by Daddie through the door that required a code to open and down the stairs to the ground floor. She was directed towards the Cafe. She was forced to get into the booth before Daddie got in, blocking her in. The little girl sat Jess on her lap. After grabbing a napkin from the dispenser on the table, she tucked it into Jess’s neckline. As she colored her activity sheet, she showed the doll what she was doing. Katie heard Daddie order, “We both will have your French Dip. Can you slice hers into four pieces? Also, both of us will have your house punch. Hers in a sippy cup, please. We will need a small to-go box for half of her sandwich.” Daddie tied a red Christmas-themed bib around his daughter’s neck. When the drinks showed up, Katie had a huge smile on her face as she tasted the sweet nectar again. When the food arrived, the girl looked confused at the bowl of black sauce sitting next to the huge sandwich. She watched Daddie dip his sandwich in the sauce before eating a bit of it. She grabbed a quarter of her sandwich and followed his lead. She was ecstatic about the taste. She was also happy with the bib protecting her dress. She was full once she had eaten almost two-quarters of her dip. The little girl returned to her coloring while Daddie finished the last of his sandwich. Afterward, he led her back to the room, but only to put her other half in the fridge before leading her sans Jess out of the room again. He had grabbed their coats as he was leaving the room. He led her to a door on the ground floor. After he helped her into her jacket, they went outside and got in a line of people. Once near the front, she saw it was a horse-drawn sleigh ride. A lady near her asked, “How old are you, sweetie?” Katie answered, with a curtsey, “Nineteen going on seven, Ma'am.” The lady told Daddie, “She has great manners. You trained her well.” “That is not all me. Her real parents are to blame for most of that,” Daddie explained. When they were near the front, Daddie and Katie shared a sleigh with the lady and her Dom. The lady was asking Katie questions like she was a real child, and the regressed girl gladly answered the ones that didn't identify her in any way. She declined to answer about what college she went to. That was really the only personal question that the lady asked. She didn't even ask the girl what her name was. The young girl saw no reason to decline to give her college major or minor. Katie felt very at ease with this lady, and just like when she was with Daddie, she felt regressed around her. But the sleigh ride had to come to an end eventually. She was led back to the Little Wing before being helped out of her coat. Daddie explained that he would be back to get her at bedtime before pointing at a door at the end of the hallway and scooting her off to go play in the play area. Katie went down the hall in the opposite way than the lobby was, just like before she heard it before she got there. But this time she wasn't on the balcony looking down. She was on the same level as the play area. Again, just like last time, all the noise in the play area stopped when she showed up. But it didn't stop for long when a girl in a red plaid dress smiled, “Hey, Katie is back. Relax everyone, she is nineteen.” After the noise picked up again, Katie thought the girl looked familiar. What was her name? Something with an S. She racked her brain and asked, “Sarah? Steffi? Sally?” The big girl said, “Sally is correct. You do remember me. Of course, you are hard to forget.” Sally led the girl to an area to play. They played, making various marble runs. The two girls talked like old friends. Katie spoke about her last three months, the good with the bad. She just told her about the attack and the fact she now has to take counseling with an elementary school counselor when Daddie showed, “Katie, say goodbye to your friend. It is bedtime for you.” “Wait, can I exchange contact information with Sally?” Daddie looked at Sally and then back at Katie, “I will think about it, Buttercup. Sally, are you going to be up long?” “I think so, why?” Sally asked. “I want to talk to you, but I have to get the princess into bed,” Daddie stated. The two of them headed to their suite, where Katie was stripped, including the binder, before being strapped onto the changing table. After a quick change, her Christmas footies were placed on her. She was tucked into the crib, and a Christmas picture book was read to her. Daddie asked, “Crib side up or down?” “I am so used to the bed rail. I feel more secure with a rail. Does the side go up halfway?” Katie asked. Daddie examined the crib, “No, it is an all or nothing.” “Then up, please, Daddie,” Katie yawned as she laid down and cuddled up with her stuffed Minnie Mouse. After putting the crib side up, Daddie smiled down at his little princesses, “Now I am going to figure out if it is safe for your new friend to know your contact information.” With that, he turned off the light and closed the door.

I am sorry that you took offence by the term. I don't mean in a derogatory way. I have a friend that is an officer who calls himself a cop. I did a quick internet search after you brought it up, and yes 25 percent a sites called it derogatory but 75 percent of the results called it a non derogatory slang term. ~o~O~o~ Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-Five: How Much Do You Know “Adam Olsen sent me,” Counselor Jan Moore stated. It was like a light switch. Everyone relaxed, including Katie. Jan had been warned about the guardians, and these two young ladies were obviously two of them. Katie asked meekly, “Why do you want to talk to me?” “We are worried about you since the attack. I have actually wanted to talk to you since Thursday, but I couldn’t find you. I even asked Laura, but she refused to provide any information,” Miss Moore crouched down in front of the girl. “This morning, an agreement was made between the school district and ... your Daddie and Grandpa that I provide you some counseling for a while.” “You called him Daddie. How much do you know?” Katie asked. Jan smiled at the little one cuddled into one of the guardians, “If not everything, close to it.” “Even what is in my jeans?” Katie asked. Jan was clueless, “What is in your pants?!?!” Katie blushed since it was apparent Jan didn’t know. The expression on the counselor's face told Katie she had to explain to prevent her from worrying, “Seven-year-old me is incontinent. The nineteen-year-old wets the bed and usually wears pull-ups, but she can wear panties if she wants. But, she usually doesn’t want to.” Jan smiled, “Is that also by your own choice?” Katie responded, “Daddie started it for the seven-year-old, and then I discovered I liked it. I guess you could call me a diaper lover. The pull-ups for the nineteen-year-old were entirely my choice. The bed-wetting isn’t by choice at all. That just happened. But as I told my doctor last weekend, I am fine with it. Are you going to talk me out of being seven? Nineteen?” Jan, who was having trouble seeing this girl as nineteen even if she was talking about adult subjects, said, “Negative little girl. Actually, your Daddie is worried that you have killed off the nineteen-year-old. We want you to be both ages with ease. Plus, we have to deal with the attack.” Katie just blushed. Jan looked around at the three girls, “There is another reason I am here. It was requested that I be here for your second visitor.” Katie opened her mouth, but Tiffany beat her, “Second visitor?” “A cop will be coming to talk to Katie about the attack. And they won’t take ‘see the note’ as an answer,” Jan said. Katie blushed even more because this woman did know her and her habits. She wondered how much Daddie had told her. As if that was a cue, Lisa Harper walked into the Cluster. She asked the girl nearest the door if Katie was around. That girl just silently pointed to where Katie was sitting. Lisa said, “Yes, I recognize her anywhere. The cutie who is getting a college education.” Lisa walked up and greeted Jan, whom she knew professionally, “Great, the excellent counselor is here too.” Officer Harper sat down on the floor in front of Katie and Ally, “Katie, I am Officer Lisa Harper. I want to ask you a few questions. Is there some place we can go and talk privately?” Jan looked at Katie’s physical signs of emotional distress and piped up, “Lisa, I know it’s a little unusual, but you might do better with her friends here to provide emotional support.” Looking at Katie and then at the two other college students, Officer Harper hesitated but continued, “Katie, are you okay with these two being here when I ask my questions?” Katie nodded her head. “With the first few questions, I am just making sure. They are covering my bum questions since this is very unusual,” Lisa explained. “Katie, are you being forced to be seven?” Katie looked straight at the police officer and shook her head, “Not in a gun to my head kind of way. Yes, there are some times when I don’t have the choice of what age I am. But I am very much willing to do those times. No one is saying do this, or you are dead or blackmailing me.” “Are you and your Daddie or Boyfriend, or whatever he is, sexually active?” Lisa paused as she reminded herself how old this little kid in front of her actually was. “You’re legally of age, so that isn’t a problem if you are, but we might have a problem with you calling yourself seven while you do it, though.” “No, Daddie and I are not sexually active,” Katie stated. Lisa continued, “Again, with this one, I want to stress I don’t think anything inappropriate is going on, but I must ask these questions. When you meet up with Stacy and or Laura, do you talk about adult subjects or do any adult stuff?” Katie got a bit defensive but still respectfully answered, “No, Ma’am. Anything and everything I do with them is childish. Sometimes we play or talk about Disney Princesses, sometimes dolls, whatever our little girl minds think of.” Lisa smiled at Katie, “I will talk to Stacy and Laura too, but again, it is just a cover-my-bum line of questioning. See, that wasn’t so difficult. The next one is going to be difficult, and I won’t take ‘see the note’ as an answer.” Katie's blush switch broke big time with that statement. She knew that was her standard answer for anything and everything related to the attack. Jan asked, “Katie, do you have a teddy bear to hug?” “Yes?” Jan looked at the two ‘older’ girls, “Will one of the two guardians get her a teddy bear?” Ally smirked, and Tiffany just silently walked into 313 and grabbed Katie’s favorite stuffed animal. She returned and handed it to her sister. Jan held one of the regressed girl's hands, and the little girl was hugging the stuffing out of that bear. The young girl said to the cop, “I’m ready.” “Tell me about the attack in your own words?” Lisa asked. Slowly but surely, Katie explained the attack from her point of view. She had never talked about the attack since it actually happened. It was making her tear up, but on the other hand, she felt like a weight was lifted off her shoulder. When Katie was done, she released counselor Jan Moore’s hand and cuddled her bear with both arms. Jan was surprised at how tight tiny little Katie could squeeze. She had to discreetly shake her hand around afterward. “Outstanding,” Officer Harper said. “You are in good hands with Miss Moore here. My last question is, do you want to press charges? Since you are technically of legal age, your Daddie and Grandpa can’t press charges. Only you can.” “Yes, I want to press charges,” Katie gulped and thought that she would probably be in the corner forever if she didn’t. “Now,” Lisa sat up. “There has been a request that in the public records that I call you Jane Doe, age seven. Which I am quite fine with. Is that okay with you?” Katie responded, “Yes, please. I don’t want that mean lady knowing who I really am.” Officer Lisa stood up, “Thank you. I will keep your Daddie in the loop.” Jan looked at the two guardians, “Can I take Katie to my office to talk for an hour.” Tiff glanced over at Katie and then back to the counselor, “If it’s okay with Katie.” Smiling, Jan continued, “I didn’t get either of your names.” “I am Ally, her roommate. Or, I guess you could say, her babysitter.” “I am Tiff, her adoptive big sister.” Ally added, “I don’t mind you taking her, but Katie will need a booster in the car.” “I don’t have a booster, but I have a princess child seat she probably fits in,” Jan stated. Katie interjected, “Don’t I get a say in this?” Ally smirked, “Nope, you are currently seven. You didn't ask to become nineteen. And asking now is too late. Besides, I agree with your Daddie. You need counseling.” After that explanation, Ally left for her room. Tiff told the group, “I will pack up her backpack.” Ally soon returned with the little girl's pink polka-dotted coat. Once it was on, Jan held Katie’s hand and led her to her car. She watched that the girl was properly seatbelted in the child's seat. Once out of the car at Washington Elementary, Katie, without thought, took Jan’s hand as they walked across the parking lot. She continued to hold that hand as Jan put Katie’s name down on the Visitor log at the office and then over to Jan’s office. Laura’s class was on their way out to recess when they left the primary wing of the building and turned down the hallway toward the playground. Seeing something strange down one of the other hallways, Laura jerked her head around to confirm the impossible. It really was her friend Katie. What was Katie doing with the school counselor? Laura wanted to go find out, but she wasn’t allowed to leave the line. After Katie was ushered into the counseling office, Jan started the conversation, “We are going to just talk weekly to start, and once you have improved, we will reduce the frequency.” “I will be in Riverville or Clearwater until the seventh.” “I will discuss options with the adults in your life for someone to bring you back for appointments. When you are at Mountain, I will pick you up.” “I can drive. I am an adult,” Katie stated. “Are you?” Katie promptly replied, “Legal age-wise, yes.” “Do you feel like an adult?” Katie shook her head back and forth, “Nope.” “I rest my case. I’ll arrange for an adult to bring you, or I will pick you up from college for our appointments,” Jan picked up a notepad and smiled at Katie. “Let’s start with you telling me how you became a nineteen-year-old going on seven.” ~o~O~o~ Miss Moore walked back into the cluster outside of 313 Whitlatter. She was holding Katie’s hand again. Walking up to Ally, Jan said, “Katie was a good girl for me this afternoon.” Once Ally had taken Katie’s hand, Jan bent down to the little girl’s height, “And I will see you somewhere at some time next week. I will talk to your Daddie and or Grandparents to figure it out. Stay cute.” With that, counselor Moore walked out of the Cluster to go back to her office. The regressed girl just shrugged and grabbed her backpack to start studying again. ~o~O~o~ Laura walked into her house and up to her Mommie, “Mommie, Katie was at my school today holding Miss Moore’s hand.” “Interesting, they found her somehow, sweetie. I will have to talk to Tiff or Ally tomorrow,” Laura’s Mommie inquired. “Miss Moore is the school counselor?” “Yes, Mommie,” Laura sat down. Denise Schneider asked, “Would you call the Katie you saw seven or nineteen?” “She was a ways down the hall, but she was definitely seven. She had high pigtails with pink bows and a pretty dress on,” Laura paused in thought for a moment. “Would she have been holding Miss Moore’s hand if she was nineteen?” Ding Dong Denise said rhetorically, “Who could that be?” Opening the door, Denise found a female police officer standing there. “Hello, I am Officer Lisa Harper. Are you Denise Schneider?” “Yes,” Denise responded. “I would like to talk to you and your daughter about an incident at Washington Elementary last Wednesday involving Kathleen Telgenhof. Can I come in?” Denise told the cop that was fine and led her back to where Laura was standing. “First, Mrs. Schneider,” Lisa said after sitting down. “I would like the attack from your angle.” “Katie just disappeared, and when Mr. Mesmer brought her back, she was an emotional mess. Something I had never seen before from her,” Denise told the cop. “How often do you see her?” the cop asked. Schneider smiled, “Every day I am at work, sometimes multiple times a day.” “At work? What is your job?” “I work at the college as a cook and cafeteria worker in Reynolds Hall, where Katie eats her meals.” Lisa nodded. Looking over at Laura and then back at Mrs. Schneider, “So you are aware that Katie presents as two different ages. Is Laura aware of this?” “Yes,” Denise smiled down at her daughter. “Laura is very aware that Katie is both seven and nineteen.” “Can I ask Laura some questions about her interactions with Katie?” Unsure where this is going, Denise hesitantly agreed. Lisa got up and went over next to Laura. Getting down to Laura’s level, “What do you and Katie talk about?” Laura said, confused, “Various girl’s subjects; the last time it was horses. If you really want to get her talking, talk about animals.” Officer Lisa smiled, “Does Katie ever talk about adult things?” “Does Katie have an adult side?!?! I mean, I know she is physically an adult in age, but she doesn’t act like an adult.” Lisa could believe that after her visit with Katie earlier that afternoon. Standing up, she looked at Mrs. Schneider, “Thank you. I will show myself out. Nothing has to change between Katie and this family. Nothing illegal is happening.” Denise said after the cop had left, “What in the world was that about?” ~o~O~o~ An hour or so later, Lisa rang the doorbell at the Bullard’s house. Sara Bullard opened the door and said, “Can I help you?” “Yes, Ma’am, my name is Lisa Harper from the Mountain Police Department, and I am investigating Katie Telgenhof’s attack. But the unusual facts about it raised some questions. I would like to talk to your daughter, Stacy,” Lisa said. Stacy was called from upstairs, and the three of them gathered just in the entryway. The young girl said, “Hello, Miss.” Lisa looked at Mrs. Bullard, “I want to stress that this is just a cover-my-bum line of questioning. I don’t think anyone is guilty of anything.” Turning her attention to Stacy, Officer Harper got down to Stacy’s height, “Stacy, what do you and Katie talk about?” A very confused Stacy responded, “Various subjects. Dolls, Toys, Disney Movies, I really liked it when she was an impromptu tour guide at the zoo. But I am not sure what age she was then. Probably nineteen because she knew more facts than a seven-year-old should have known.” Lisa smiled that Stacy knew Katie was nineteen and seven. “Do the two of you ever talk about adult subjects?” “Yeah, we talk about how grown-ups are weird and don’t let us play when we want to, or how crazy her Daddie and mine are when there is some sports game on TV.” Lisa chuckled, “Yeah, guys are definitely crazy about their sports on TV. Does Katie ever talk to you about things your friends at school don’t talk about?” Stacy just looked at her, confused. She wasn’t sure what the police officer was talking about, “Sometimes Katie talks to me about things she did with her friend Laura. My friends at school don’t know Laura, so they don’t talk about her.” “No,” Lisa paused as she tried to figure out how to word this. “Does Katie ever . . . talk about grown-up topics?” Still totally confused as to what the lady was trying to ask, “Katie doesn’t talk to me as a nineteen-year-old if that’s what you want to know?” Lisa smiled, “No, I am talking about … Never mind, she probably doesn’t because you haven’t a clue what I am asking.” Officer Harper stood up. She couldn’t figure out how to ask a seemingly innocent seven-year-old if sex was talked about. Lisa turned to Sara and said, “Mrs. Bullard, do you think adult subjects are discussed.” “No, and I am kind of upset you asked. Suggesting my niece would do something like that.” Lisa apologized, “As I was saying, I had to investigate it, but I didn’t think anything illegal was happening. If I didn’t investigate it, I would be in trouble. As far as I can figure, nothing illegal is happening on that front. You may keep interacting with Katie as you had before.” Sara asked, “What about the attack?” “I can not comment about active investigations with people who are not involved with it,” Officer Harper said before wishing them both goodbye and getting in her car to return to Mountain. ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-Six: Forced Study Break Once again, Ally was woken up by a short period of sobs coming from the bunk below her. Similarly to previous nights, Katie was sleeping soundly when Allison peeked below. ~o~O~o~ Tuesday morning, Pearl Holt opened her front door to three police officers. Lisa Harper said, “Pearl Holt, you are under arrest for the aggravated assault and kidnapping of Jane Doe, a minor.” Pearl was expecting this would eventually happen and just willingly gave herself up to the cops. Officer Lisa Harper was always happy when her suspects willingly gave up. She cuffed her suspect and led her to the officer's police car. ~o~O~o~ During lunch, Mrs. Schneider pointed out, “Katie, Laura saw you at school yesterday. How did they find you?” “Daddie told them. I have a weekly counseling appointment with Mrs. Moore.” Mrs. Schneider wondered why she was getting counseling at the Elementary School but then smiled down at the college student who was the same size as her seven-year-old daughter. Counseling at the Elementary School kind of did make sense. “Anyway, what can I get you to eat?” ~o~O~o~ Right after lunch, Katie was directed to their dorm room by Ally on Tuesday afternoon. The little girl was encouraged to lie down on the changing pad on the bed. Once she was lying down, the babysitter wasted no time stripping the girl down to her pull-ups. The pull-ups were swapped with a diaper before a pair of white tights with ruffles on the back were placed on her legs. Katie was helped up by her roommate, and then she was stripped of the princess sweatshirt she had been dressed in that morning. A full green petticoat was dropped over her head before being held into a red plaid dress. The regressed girl didn't remember this dress or the petticoats being in her wardrobe, so she asked, “Ally, where did this dress come from?” “I bought it right before lunch just for your dinner with your grandparents,” Ally told the little girl. The regressed girl was spun around, and her green sash was tightly tied. She was helped into a pair of black mary janes before being told to go study for a few hours. Knowing better than to question the babysitter’s decisions, Katie just shrugged and grabbed the textbooks for the exam she had tomorrow. As Ally left for her afternoon exams, she smiled at the little one, all ready for the grandparents. About one hour later, Katie received compliments from Holly about how cute she looked, “What is the big occasion, Katie?” “Apparently, Ally decided I had to be in a Christmas dress for a date with my grandparents,” the regressed girl responded. Holly smiled with a slight chuckle, “Well, you are a cutie pie like normal. Don't you agree, Claire?” “Very much so,” Claire commented as she prepared to leave. “So, am I going to wait on you again at work tonight?” Katie just shrugged her shoulders without saying anything and went back to her studying. About thirty minutes later, someone behind her gently folded her so her chest was on her knees. She felt the back of her dress pulled up before the waistline of the diaper moved. Her dress was restored before she was allowed to sit back again. She looked behind her and saw that Tiffany was standing there. Katie said, “I like you too, Sis.” “Just checking your diaper, Princess,” Tiff explained. The little girl just blushed in response. Big Sis then sat next to the regressed girl and did her own studies. Katie leaned her head against her sis and used her as a pillow. At about four-thirty, Tiffany had her little sis pack up her books and led Katie to the big sister's dorm room for a change. Once dry, Tiffany ran into Katie’s dorm room to put the little girl’s backpack away and grab her coat. In no time, the little girl was in her coat and being led downstairs. They hadn’t been downstairs long before Grandma Olsen walked into the Hall’s lobby. They greeted each other, and Grandma hugged her granddaughter. “I just changed her,” Tiff stated. “Here are her keys and wallet. I am assuming her access card is in that wallet if you need it.” The little girl nodded her head to the last statement. “Thank you, Tiffany,” Granny said, putting Katie’s stuff in her purse. “I won’t need the diaper bag you have there, for I packed my own for Katie, knowing I’d need one.” The little girl was just blushing up a storm. She tried to figure out who didn't have a diaper bag for her. There was Grandma and Grandpa Telgenhof, at least not yet. Aunty Alexa didn’t have one specifically for Katie, but she had one for Tina. Her Counselor certainly didn’t have one, but there was no way Miss Moore would change her. Katie at least hoped that would never happen. Of course, Aunty Brianna, too, but she was in Wisconsin. Grandma said, “She will probably return sometime between nine or ten. I will text you.” Tiffany acknowledged the information and turned to go back to the stairs. Grandma grabbed her granddaughter's hand and led her to the small gray SUV. After the little one was strapped into her car seat, Grandma got into the front. “Good evening, Grandpa,” Katie greeted. Grandpa turned to look at his granddaughter, “It appears our cutie-pie is wearing a Christmas dress.” “Yes, Ally has been buying clothes for me,” Katie mentioned. “I think she loves taking care of me.” Grandma asked, “Where should we eat during this forced study break.” “Forced study break? Is that what this is?” the little girl questioned. “Oh, Claire asked if she was going to see us again.” “How much have you studied?” Granny asked. Katie touched her fingers, “Most of Friday evening and Saturday morning before the makeover. Daddie wouldn't let me study Sunday during the day, but I did study after I got to the dorm. Most of Monday except for when I was at counseling and shopping. And I’ve been studying since lunch today.” “Yep, forced study break,” Grandpa affirmed. “You are seven except for a short time during dinner.” Katie just blushed and nodded. Grandpa parked at Red Lobster and was quickly releasing his granddaughter. He held her hand as they walked into the restaurant. Once inside, he helped Katie out of her pink polka-dotted coat. Grandma told the hostess, “Party of three. If possible, we would like to sit in Claire's section if she is working.” “Right this way,” the hostess said after grabbing a children’s menu. When they got to the booth, Grandpa released the little girl’s hand before directing her into the booth. He sat next to her to block her exit. Grandma slid into the other side of the booth. Katie started to concentrate on her children's menu activities. Claire showed up, “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Olsen and Katie. What can I get you two to drink?” Grandma responded, “Diet Pepsi for me, and he will have a regular Pepsi. She …” Claire interrupted, “One Diet Pepsi, one Pepsi, and one children’s iced tea.” Grandma acknowledged that was correct before returning to her menu. Upon returning with the drinks, “All my coworkers are commenting about how cute your dress is, Princess.” Katie, with a blush, said, “Blame my babysitter. She bought it today.” Claire smiled, “You said that earlier when I saw you at your babysitter's house. What can I get you three?” Grandma ordered for herself and then said, “Princess, over there, will have your popcorn shrimp with brussel sprouts off your children's menu.” Shocked by the vegetable choice, Katie glared at her Grandma with a face screaming that the little girl didn't like brussel sprouts. However, she didn't make any verbal complaints. Claire was trying not to smirk at her cluster mate’s reaction to the regressed one’s dinner as she took Grandpa’s order. When Claire left, Grandpa pulled out a folder and opened it up, “Kathleen, I made the changes you requested to your contract with Adam for his Christmas present. Look it over and let me know if it is what you were looking for.” A wave of anxiety fell over Katie when she heard the Kathleen name. She put down the crayon she was using to do the maze on the kid’s menu and took a deep breath. In her head, she repeatedly told herself that she was nineteen. Trying to be Kathleen, she read the revised contract, “That will work, Grandpa. Do I sign it now or on Christmas?” Grandpa, in his role as lawyer, said, “It is better when you both sign it at the same time.” After putting away the folder, Grandpa smiled at his granddaughter, “So, Katie, was I correct that Monday wouldn't be a good day.” “You were definitely correct. I had a hectic day yesterday. Including a counseling appointment, but I am sure you already knew that” Katie responded as she picked the crayon back up. After Katie had finished some activities on her kid’s placemat, Grandma got Katie to show her the bruise on her arm, “Good, just a tiny black and blue spot now.” Claire chose that moment to deliver the plates, “Here, Ma’am. Here you are, Sir. And there is the angel's meal.” Katie ate all of her brussel sprouts, even if she did make a face with each one. While Grandpa was paying, Grandma helped the little girl get her coat back on. Granny held her granddaughter's hand as they went back to the car. Katie was strapped back into the child's seat before the older lady got in the front. Grandma turned around and asked, “Who do you still need to get gifts for, sweetie?” “I got a lot of them done when Tiff took me shopping Monday evening. I still have Megan, Tina, Alexa, and, surprisingly, Daddie,” Katie held up one finger for each person. “I don't know what to give him except to wrap myself up and get under the tree.” “I don't think that will work,” Granny said with a smirk. “I also would suggest Katie getting him one present and Kathleen getting him a different present.” Grandma pulled out the girl's wallet and turned to her husband, “Better hit the Pennsylvania State Bank ATM, Tim. She only has twenty left.” When they reached the drive-up ATM, Grandpa asked for the debit card and the PIN. After withdrawing two hundred, he handed his wife the card and money. Shortly afterward, they were pulling into the mall, and the little family went in. Once Grandpa had found a bench to plop himself down on, Grandma took Katie’s coat off and handed it to him. Grandma Olsen was treating Katie like she was seven and offering gift ideas as they were shopping. To an outsider, it looked like a Grandma giving her young granddaughter gift ideas. Which is precisely what was happening. The only thing that the nineteen-year-old side did was indirectly pay for them. “That would be a good gift for Kathleen to Adam. The band on his old one is getting worn.” Katie heard the name Kathleen and tried her best to be nineteen. She wasn’t sure how long she could maintain this or if she had even pulled it off. Looking at the watch, it was excellent. It was not a Rolex at just a hair over fifty, but it wasn’t cheap either. Little girl Katie guessed it was probably something nineteen-year-old Kathleen would buy for Daddie, so she bought the watch. Katie hoped Grandma wouldn’t notice that she wasn’t able to maintain the nineteen-year-old self through the watch buying process. The two stopped by Grandpa after getting the watch, and Grandma gave Grandpa all the bags. She then whispered something in his ear. Grandma directed her granddaughter toward the center of the mall again, where the little one was brought over to the line for Santa. Grandpa soon joined the two girls. Finally, it was their turn, and Katie sat on Santa's lap. The little girl was trying not to smirk because all she could think about was the line from Elf, ‘You sit on a throne of lies.’ Santa said, “What is your name, Little Girl?” Shyly, Katie gave her name. That wasn't an act because her shy side had surfaced for some reason. “What would you like for Christmas?” Santa asked. “An American Girl doll,” Katie shyly said before continuing, “and a trip to Disney.” An elf behind a camera said her name, and then her picture was taken a few times. She was then helped down from the knee and given a small gift-wrapped box. Grandma directed the little family to another elf who was selling the photos. Katie watched Grandma get the older lady's own wallet out and hand over some money. The small family walked to the movie theater to see what was playing. Grandma bought three tickets to the Polar Express, which conveniently started soon. With Grandma holding the tickets and Grandpa holding the little girl’s hand, the three went into the theater, skipping the popcorn stand. ~o~O~o~ After the Movie, Grandma took the little girl to the family restroom. A diaper change later, the small family headed back to the car. Once the precious little girl was strapped into her car seat, Grandpa started driving around town to look at the various Christmas lights. Daddie only had two rules that she had to follow, whether she was Katie or Kathleen: her bedtime and doing homework promptly. On rare occasions, she got permission to stay up past her nine-thirty bedtime. It was now after that, and she hadn’t gotten Daddie’s permission, but she wasn’t calling the shots tonight. Since nine-thirty, the little one’s body, based entirely on routine, has struggled to keep the eyes open and look at the pretty lights. When they were approaching a well-lit up house, Grandma turned around to point it out to her granddaughter, only to discover that the little girl was fast asleep in her car seat. She whispered, “She is asleep. Guess it is time to take her back to her dorm.” Grandma texted Tiff to let her know they were returning and that Katie was sleeping. She also let the sister understand they had a few items to bring to the room. Tiff replied back, “99 percent chance she won't wake up. You will have to carry her to her bed.” That is precisely what Grandpa did, while Ally, Tiff, and Grandma carried the other items. Grandma set the gifts under Katie’s bed. Her original contract and modification were placed on her desk. And the Santa gift was put on top of the Santa pictures also on her desk. Ally tried to undress the little girl, but Grandma shooed her away and did it herself. The girl was then helped into her Minnie Mouse footies before being tucked into bed. The bedrail was then raised before everyone left the dark room. In the cluster, Grandma turned to Claire, who had recently gotten off work, Holly, Ally, and Tiff, “I probably won’t see any of you before Christmas, so I wish you all safe holiday travels.”

Thank you for your kind words, both of you. A common mistake of my copy and pasting. I forget to change the chapter number. I will fix it now.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-Four: Demands Principal Steve Mesmer exclaimed, “There is no way that little girl is nineteen!” “Kathleen has a rare form of dwarfism. Being nineteen and looking like a seven or eight-year-old has been challenging for Kathleen. The more she tried to act her age, the harder she found life to be. Since going off to college, she has found a way to balance the incongruities between her age and her body image. She started acting as a seven-year-old. She is still a full-time college student, getting very high grades in all her subjects, but she also enjoys time as a little kid. I have become the Daddie to little seven-year-old Katie.” Noticing the expressions on the faces of the various people at the table, Adam stated, “Let me remind you in this discussion that Katie was only in this school to see her friend Laura sing at an event where family and friends were attending. If you look at the pictures on the table, Mr. Mesmer was right. This one looks like she is playing dress-up in her big sister’s closet. That was Kathleen before she met me. And this one, if you look closely, you can clearly see that the little girl has breasts.” “So you force her to do this?” Jan asked. Adam shakes his head, “There is no force. Katie is very much willing to do this. All I did at first was encourage her. She took to it much more than I ever planned for her to do. She basically is seven, ninety percent of the time. Even when she isn’t with me.” “So she is getting a college degree with the mentality of a seven-year-old?” Superintendent Grabowski questioned. Adam, without changing his expression, responded, “I don’t think that is the correct way to phrase it. Truthfully, I’m not sure how to best describe Katie’s situation. Katie is a sophomore Animal Science major and biology minor at Mountain College, but she described herself to Denise Schneider as a nineteen-year-old, going on seven.” “So Laura and the Schneiders know,” Steve inquired. “Very much so. There are no secrets among the friends and family. The Schneiders picked Katie up from her college dorm an hour before the attack,” Adam explained. “That doesn’t give her much time to change,” Steve pointed out. “When Katie left the college dorm, she was wearing exactly what you saw that night,” Adam responded. “She dressed herself in that dress?” “Oh, I highly doubt that Katie put that dress on herself. I am not sure who did it, but it was probably either her roommate or her adoptive sister. I wasn’t informed. I am going to guess her roommate, though,” Adam responded. Dan looked at Adam and Tim, two fellow lawyers who were known to be some of the most successful lawyers in the area, “Why are you telling us this?” “Because there are no secrets, and if you searched for her, you would find her real age,” Adam stated. “I learned early on in this relationship that secrets are not the way to go. Everyone who is important in Katie’s life knows.” “Relationship?” Counselor Jan asked. “You mentioned you are her Daddie, not her father.” “Her father and mother live in Clearwater. When Katie is functioning at a seven-year-old level, she views me as Daddie and them as Grandma and Grandpa. Guess you could call me the boyfriend of the nineteen-year-old,” Adam explained. Jan pointed at Tim, “You are also the grandpa of the seven-year-old?” Tim nodded. Jan was visibly uncomfortable with what she was hearing, “What is Katie’s last name? And can I meet her?” Adam responded, “Telgenhof. And at the end of this meeting, I will gladly direct you right to her.” “We are here for more than a discussion about your relationship with Katie,” Dan pointed out. “Why have you called this meeting?” “We have three…” Adam stopped and looked at Jan. “No, you can help us solve a problem. We have four demands.” As the district’s lawyer, Dan picked up his pen, “Which are?” “Demand number one: All correspondence, media, and items about this case will refer to Katie as Jane Doe, age seven,” Adam stated. Dan thought for a moment, “Depending on what the other requests are, I don’t see a problem with that.” Tim added the subsequent demand, “We want Pearl Holt fired. It is our understanding that she has been fired before, but this time, we want her permanently banned from employment with the school district.” Superintendent Rick Grabowski looked at Dan before responding, “She is already tentatively fired. It is not permanent until the school board meeting in January.” Adam nodded before continuing, “Demand number three is that we want five hundred dollars.” Rick's eyes went wide, “That is it?!?” “We will be going after the other party for more money. That being said, I don’t need the money, and Katie also doesn’t need the money.” “What is demand number four?” Dan asked. Adam sighed, “Unfortunately, since this attack, Katie needs counseling. She has basically killed off her nineteen-year-old side. She woke me up Saturday night with a scream, but when I ran into her room, she was sleeping again. That never happened before the attack. We want Miss Moore to provide counseling for Katie on the school's dime.” Jan asked, “Why me?” Adam smiled at Jan, “As a lawyer in the tri-county area, I get a feeling for who the good and bad counselors are. You have an outstanding reputation in your private practice. I am assuming that you treat the school practice the same.” “I do. I see no reason why to cheap out care because the school district can’t pay as much.” Jan paused for a moment before tilting her head a little, “What do you mean kill off?” “Up until the attack, if we wanted Katie to answer something as an adult or give her adult opinion, all we had to do was say the name ‘Kathleen.’ That was the prompt used to get her adult side to show up in any situation. Since the attack, if someone says ‘Kathleen,’ you will get an answer like, ‘Kathleen is not in right now’ or ‘Kathleen, who is that?’” Adam told the counselor. “I want to stress we don’t want the seven-year-old side killed off, and we for sure don’t want the nineteen-year-old side killed off. But we do want a happy medium.” Jan nodded, “I think I understand.” Tim interjected, “We do reserve the right to stop Katie from seeing you and make the school pay for a different counselor. But we will only use that right if we feel you are harming Katie.” Dan asked, “What if your demands are not met?” With a straight flat expression, Tim responded, “We will go through the difficult process of suing a school district for emotional distress. With Pearl Holt being fired before, we think we have a good case to get a multi-million dollar settlement.” Superintendent Grabowski’s face fell. He knew they had an excellent case. He looked at Steve, who looked right back at him with a frown. Dan broke the staring contest and said, “I don’t see a problem with the demands. But they can’t be approved until the school board meeting in January.” Adam nodded before adding, “Oh, we have another request, not a demand.” “Yes?” Dan responded. “We would like a copy of the video files for when we stop at the police station.” “I have them set aside on my computer and can easily give them to you if Dan has no problem with that,” Principal Steve Mesmer stated. “If we start those when there are no other kids, and it is just Katie and Pearl, I see no issues with letting you have a copy of the files,” Dan responded. “Now, Jan,” Adam said, “Some information you should know. Denise Schneider wrote me a three-page letter about the attack. She also wrote a letter to Katie’s friend and roommate at college. I’m not sure if the two letters are the same or not. I am telling you this because Katie refuses to talk about the attack. She just says see the note. She, personally, has not read the note. We are going to need your help in getting Katie to tell the cops her side of the story. They won’t take ‘see the note’ as an answer.” “Right, they very much will not,” Jan affirmed. “I think I should probably see Katie as soon as possible. Do you know where she is right now?” “Ninety-nine percent chance she will be in the cluster outside of room 313 Whitlatter Hall this afternoon. She has Monday, Wednesday, and Friday afternoons free. She is a homebody, rarely leaving her dorm except to go to class or eat. Avoid lunch or dinner time to see her,” Adam said. “If her two guardians are there, they can be quite protective of her. Actually, the whole cluster is protective of her. Just say Adam Olsen sent you, and they will back right down.” Jan nodded at this, “I will get over to see her this afternoon.” “It would help if you were there when the cops showed up,” Adam looked at his watch. “Oh, I forgot. It is exam week, and I am not sure of her exam schedule. I take a backseat in her college education. I only make sure she remains full-time and maintains at least a three-point-O. Since Katie has a tentative GPA of three-point-nine, I don’t get involved much with her college life.” Tim stood up, “Gentlemen and Lady, it has been nice meeting you all. And Dan, we will put all of this in writing and get it to you in the next few days.” As everyone shook hands and started to leave, Adam stopped Jan, “Katie often doesn’t get back to her dorm on these afternoon free days until one p.m.” After the two lawyers, the superintendent, and the district lawyer all left, Jan looked at Principal Mesmer, “Can I be excused from the school for the afternoon? Looks like something just came up.” Steve smiled, “Why, of course, Jan.” ~o~O~o~ Pearl Holt opened her door to be greeted by two guys. They handed her their business card. The younger one said, “We represent Jane Doe, and the family has some demands for the attack on the sixth.” Defensive Pearl asked, “Which are?” “Demand number one, you refer to the girl as Jane Doe, aged seven. Demand number two: you pay the family via the yellow law firm fifteen hundred dollars,” The younger one said. He continued, “And demand number three, you plead guilty to any charges. You are allowed to plea bargain, but you must plea guilty.” Pearl said, “I haven’t been charged.” She really didn’t have a problem with the Jane Doe stuff. She doesn't even remember the girl’s name. Heck, she didn’t know the girl’s age. She must be seven because they said Jane Doe was aged seven. The older one said, “Not yet. But I assure you that is coming.” Pearl asked, “What if I don’t agree to your demands?” “We will sue you in a multi-million dollar lawsuit,” the younger one handed her a paper with the demands. “Have your lawyer look over the demands and get his opinion.” With that said the two lawyers went back into their small-sized gray SUV. ~o~O~o~ “Can I help you two gentlemen?” the cop at the desk asked. Adam said, “We are lawyers, and we would like to press charges for an attack that happened on Wednesday. We have the security footage.” The desk cop responded, “Let me see if a cop is around to help you.” A female cop just happened to walk in at that moment. The desk cop turned to her and said, “Great, Lisa, these two gentlemen would like to talk to you about an attack that happened Wednesday.” Lisa Harper led the two guys to a room to talk. She asked who they were and got the two locally famous Olsen lawyers' names. Lisa’s heart skipped a beat. She knew of these two and feared the day she would have to go up against them in court. Today, however, they were asking for her help, not fighting her. “So, tell me about this attack?” Lisa asked, thinking attacks are hard to prove sometimes. They usually turn into he-said and she-said cases. Adam handed over a memory stick, “Let's let the security cameras speak for themselves.” If this was all recorded by cameras, then maybe this just got a lot easier. Lisa put the memory stick in her computer and pulled up the video. She watched it before speaking, “That is definitely an attack. The attacker is, for sure, Pearl Holt. Who is the girl being attacked?” Tim answered, “Katie Telgenhof.” Lisa rewinded the video and paused on a clear shot of Katie, “She looks to be somewhere between six and nine.” “She is actually nineteen,” Adam stated. “But because of her size, she dresses quite young.” Lisa's face fell. Her being nineteen meant complications. She typed something on the computer in front of her. She asked, “Spell that last name?” “T E L G E N H O F,” Adam replied. “Oh, here is her driver’s license. Under Kathleen A.” “That is her,” Adam said. He handed over a copy of the famous note, “Here is a write-up about her attack that Denise Schneider wrote that evening.” Lisa read it, “It says here that the Schneider’s told the principal that Katie was age seven.” “That is the complicated thing. Katie regresses normally. She has found life easier to handle if she just lets people believe she is the same age as other people her size. I am her dad for her young self. I am the Daddie she was asking for in the video,” Adam explained. Lisa got defensive and asked, “Is this forced? Does she go to school? Do scouts? Does she have any activity that would put her regularly around real kids?” Adam calmly responded, “Negative, not forced. She is a very willing participant. Positive on school, she goes to Mountain College. As for activities that put her regularly around young children, the only one I could think of would be one-half hour every two weeks for children’s church.” Lisa felt better. She wasn’t too worried about the children’s church. She was more concerned about misrepresenting herself as a real kid for something like a grade school. Scouts really wouldn’t be a problem if everything were kept innocent. Though she would rather the scouts know the actual age. She asked, “Does this Laura know, and how does she fall in?” Adam felt like Katie was under investigation, but he expected this, “Laura is one of her seven-year-old friends. Stacy is her other seven-year-old friend. Laura has only seen Katie three times. Katie has a busy schedule. Stacy and Katie are with each other every other weekend.” “Why every other weekend? And does anything adult happen? That is really what I am worried about,” Lisa stated. “She stays at college the other weekend. And I don’t think Katie has an adult side to her. She is very much a seven-year-old when she is around them,” Adam responded. “Stacy’s father is a state congressman. He wouldn’t put up with Katie not being innocent with his daughter.” Lisa looked at the two lawyers before responding, “I am satisfied with Katie, but I will talk to Laura, Stacy, and her to make sure. Now, getting back to this attack, being technically nineteen, only Katie can press charges. She can give you the right to press charges on her behalf. Basically, you did your step. She just needs to say she wants to press charges.” “That is fine,” Adam said. Lisa continued, “Can you give me contact information for Katie, Laura, and Stacy.” Adam told the cop how to get a hold of all three. He explained that Katie would most likely be easiest to locate after one thirty when Katie should be done with both morning exams and lunch. ~o~O~o~ After eating at Reynolds, Katie was studying in the cluster while using Ally as a pillow. Katie looked especially little today, for this morning, her hair had been put into curled pigtails, complete with pink bows. Tiffany was studying across from the two when they all looked over at the cluster door opening. Instead of seeing one of their cluster mates returning, a lady in her late twenties walked in. “Can I help you?” Tiffany asked. “I am Jan Moore, and I am here to see Katie. Since she is the only seven-year-old student at Mountain College,” Jan looked directly at Katie.”I presume you are Katie Telgenhof.” Tiffany immediately stood up, positioning herself between Katie and Jan, “Why do you want to talk to her?” Katie was now sitting up and trying to disappear into the couch. Jan smiled but was worried about how stressed Katie was visually getting, “I am the Washington Elementary School Counselor.” Ally wrapped her arm around Katie and glared at the lady, “How did you find her?”

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-Three: Going to Be Daddie was woken up by a scream coming from Katie’s room. He ran into the room to find his daughter sleeping soundly. He puzzled over it before heading back to bed. ~o~O~o~ Katie woke up on Sunday morning feeling disoriented. She couldn't remember how she got into bed, and the last thing she recalled was leaving the restaurant. Daddie attended to her on the changing table, removing her footie and changing her diaper for a dry one. He then put on a pair of ruffled white tights. Katie was placed on the floor, and Daddie helped her put on her red velvet dress. It had an embroidered holly-trimmed white satin peter pan collar and was from her original photo shoot. He spun her around to do her buttons and tie her red sash. He then french-braided her hair, complete with a red bow, and sent her downstairs for breakfast. While looking at herself in the mirror on the way downstairs, Katie thought she looked younger than her regressed age of seven. She was sure that this dress always took away a few years. As she sat down at the table, she patiently waited for her breakfast. She soon found one of her pink bibs around her neck. Daddie then placed a chocolate chip smiley face pancake in front of her. An orange juice with her pill rounded out her breakfast. Once she was allowed to see the pancake, it was cut up into bite-sized pieces after syrup was added. When breakfast was done, Katie’s hands and face were attacked with wet wipes before the bib was removed. Daddie helped the regressed one into her black Mary Janes and pink polka-dotted jacket before escorting her to the car. She was soon strapped into her car seat. After releasing her from her car seat at the church, Katie was led hand in hand into the building. Daddie hung up her jacket before releasing her to go to her friends. She soon found Stacy standing nearby in her ivory Christmas dress. It seems the theme this time was the first photoshoot dresses. She wondered if Aunty and Daddie got together and decided what the “twins” were going to wear for church. They had to since the two girls matched so many times. The two best friends hugged when they saw each other. “Look, Becka,” commented Heather. “They don’t match today.” “Wow! That is different,” Becka faked being shocked. The subject of discussion soon returned to the Barbie movie that Heather had just seen. Katie had heard about Barbie and the 12 Dancing Princesses but hadn’t seen it. Katie was glad that Becka and Heather never said anything about Katie looking younger than seven due to the dress. When the organ started, Aunty stopped the discussion and herded her daughter and niece into the sanctuary to join her husband and Katie’s Daddie in a pew. ~o~O~o~ After the children's church, Katie and Stacy got their customary “One cookie girls” greeting from Aunty Sara. The two best friends took their cookies and headed to a bench to wait until the adults were done discussing whatever adults discussed. Daddie came and directed both girls to the Escalade, strapping Stacy in first before coming around to the driver's side and strapping his daughter in. He soon drove into the Bullard’s driveway, parking behind Aunty Sara’s minivan. After releasing the best friends, he escorted them into the house. Daddie told Aunty, “Here are the two little princesses. I will be back after I pack the car with Katie’s stuff.” Katie looked up at Daddie, “Can you get my backpack to study?” “No, young lady! You can study in Mountain later today. Right now, you need to be seven,” Daddie told the regressed girl before departing. After Katie acknowledged that, Aunty walked up and squeezed her niece's bottom. After checking the food in the kitchen, she ushered the two girls upstairs, one to play and the other one to get a dry bottom. When done, the regressed one was allowed to play with her best friend. “Girls, dinner is ready,” soon came wafting up the stairs. The two girls soon joined the three adults at the table for Sunday dinner. Katie jumped as Aunty shoved a napkin into her neckline. After a dinner of cured ham, the two best friends hugged before one was led to the SUV to head to her college. Securely fastened into her car seat, Katie thought to herself, “No punishment for missing a class. Daddie must have forgotten.” She checked what was in her car bag. She found the ever-present coloring book, a Highlights magazine, and Charlotte’s Web book like normal, checked out of the Riverville Library. She decided to read her magazine first. ~o~O~o~ As they reached Whitlatter Hall, Daddie helped Katie out of the car and held her hand firmly. He then carried her belongings and led his daughter upstairs to the dorm room. Daddie set her items on the bed and just stood around waiting while Ally was busy with Katie. Ally helped Katie out of her coat and complimented her on her dress. The older one then turned to the laundry basket and put away the shoes that were on top before finding places for all the clean clothes in the basket. Katie just sat down on the bed and watched Ally do her thing. The little girl knew Ally must currently view her as seven or younger and it was best to just let her ‘babysitter’ do everything without interruption. Before Ally was done, Daddie opened the door and said into the cluster, “Tiffany Joy Collins, come in here.” As Tiffany was running in, he said, “Kathleen Annabelle Telgenhof, front and center. Allison Madison Maples, stop what you're doing and come here.” Katie said, “Eep,” and stood up from her bed. Ally also stopped what she was doing and stood up and faced her roommate's Daddie. Katie meekly answered for the group, “Yes, Daddie?” Adam looked at Tiff and said, “I know these two missed a class on Monday. Did you also miss a class?” Softly, Tiff said, “Yes, Sir.” Katie's Daddie said to all three, “There are at least three good corners in that cluster. I want three noses pressed tightly in the corner for missed classes.” All three ran out of the room, and each found their own corner. Their fellow cluster mates just looked on with amusement. Daddie just watched while leaning against Katie’s and Ally’s door in the cluster. After about fifteen minutes, the three girls were told to come back to him. He said, “I am not really upset that you three missed those classes because registering for the spring semester ran long for you three. But we can't be rewarding bad behavior.” Adam hugged each in turn before saying, “Don't do it again,” to each girl. The two older girls were allowed to return to what they were doing before. Daddie bent down and hugged Katie again. “Princess, Friday before I pick you up, have everything you think you will need until January seventh packed. You will not be here for almost a month, so make sure you have enough clothes for that time. I'm not entirely sure what's available in Clearwater. Even if there are clothes there, they are probably all too big for you since you were in a baggy clothes stage back when those were bought.” Babysitter Ally acknowledged the instructions from inside the dorm room, which made Katie spin around to face her roommate. Katie wasn’t even aware Daddie had said the instructions loud enough for Ally to hear through the door. The regressed girl knew her roommate would now be making the decisions of what gets packed and left behind. Most, if not all, of the stuff Ally packs will be for seven-year-old Katie. Which meant that nineteen-year-old Kathleen will not be making many appearances during Christmas break. Katie contemplated this for a moment and realized that turning everything over to Ally was a double-edged sword. It was easier to deal with the challenges at college, but it seemed like she was getting more and more regressed as time went on. Entering the dorm room to get her school backpack for studying, Katie thought about this. By the time she was heading back to the cluster, the little one had concluded that it really didn’t matter. Since the attack, she hadn’t really wanted to be her adult self. The seven-year-old felt very secure, and the nineteen-year-old didn’t. Meanwhile, Tiff was getting teased by Juliette, “I see you are now under his command, too.” “I think it is part of the package deal of being Katie's guardian,” Tiff explained with a big blush. Tiff was just thankful that at least Adam didn't spank her like he had done to Allison in the past. Tiff also noticed that Ally was hiding in her dorm room, probably to avoid getting teased. Before leaving, Adam went up to Tiff, “Do you have a ride to the airport on Friday? I can't personally provide it, but I can get you one.” “Ally won't let me drive. She is taking me on her way home,” Tiff responded. He continued before departing, “Let me know if you need to be picked up.” ~o~O~o~ Around dinner time, Katie’s phone rang, “Hello, Grandpa Olsen.” … “I am available tomorrow.” … “Oh, tomorrow will not be a good time.” … “What do you mean for both of us?” … “You won’t tell me. You are as bad as Daddie.” … “How about Wednesday?” … “We?!?! have commitments then?!?!” … “Who are we?” … “Again, you’re as bad as Daddie.” … “Yeah, I don’t have exams on Tuesday evening.” … “OK, dinner with grandparents at five p.m. on Tuesday.” … “I will let my babysitter know.” … “Oh, that is what I am calling Ally nowadays.” … “She watches me like a hawk.” … “Our relationship has evolved over this semester from two strangers to two friends to two very close friends and finally turning into a child and a babysitter relationship around Halloween.” … “Don’t tell her, but I wouldn’t change the relationship for a million dollars.” … “Yeah, I am quite fine with how the relationship has evolved.” … “Oh, Tiffany watches me too, but Ally cares for me. She basically is my nanny.” … “OK, talk to you Tuesday, and give my love to Grandma.” … With that, she hung up the phone and went back to studying. ~o~O~o~ “Little Sister?” Tiff asked Katie as she was walking past the little girl studying in the cluster after dinner. “Yes, Tiff?” “What are you doing Wednesday?” “Exam in the morning, but it should be done by eleven-thirty at the latest,” Katie answered. Tiffany got a massive smile on her face before saying, “Excellent. That gives us forty-five minutes to get you dressed in my final project before the afternoon showings. Might have to take lunch on the run or eat later at SLC after the showings.” After pausing in thought for a moment, Tiff continued, “Too bad the morning showings overlap with your exams. Oh well.” Tiff paused again before saying in a whisper, “Afternoon showing still gives us plenty of time to get you dressed for your evening commitment.” Katie, with a confused look on her face, said, “Back up a minute. Me? Your final project? And what was the last thing you said? I didn’t hear it.” Tiffany reminded Katie of when she had measured the regressed girl and how it was now time to do the other part of her job, which was to be a model for the clothes Tiffany had made. As for the last comment, Tiffany insisted it wasn’t something important for little sister to worry about. “Most of the questions will be asked of me. You just have to look cute and follow simple movement instructions. Since you always look cute, this will be easy for you.” Katie, who started to feel even more regressed, as if that was even possible with all that had happened over the last week, just sat down next to Tiff and nodded her head. Cuddling into Tiffany, she mumbled: “What am I going to be?” “Not so fast, little girl. You’ll find out Wednesday,” Tiff answers as she rubs her little sister’s back. ~o~O~o~ That night, early in the morning, Ally was once again woken up by Katie whimpering below her. And just like last time, it didn't last long before the girl below her settled down and was sleeping peacefully. ~o~O~o~ “How may I help you two gentlemen?” Lucia Sanchez greeted the two guys who had just walked into the office of Washington Elementary bright and early Monday morning. She was trying to do everything right as this was only her second day on the job. “We would like to speak with Mr. Mesmer. I am Adam Olsen,” Adam handed her his business card. “I am Tim Olsen,” Tim said, handing his business card over. Looking at the two cards and noticing that they were both lawyers, the secretary asked, “May I tell him what it is about?” “Just say the name Katie. He will know,” Adam responded. Lucia just shrugged and knocked on Steve Mesmer’s office door. After he responded, she entered and said, “Two gentlemen here to see you. They told me to say the name Katie. Here are their business cards.” Steve looked at the cards. He had heard of these guys before, but to get both of them together screamed a wealthy family. Principal Mesmer entered the reception area, “Hello, Gentlemen. Shall we discuss this privately in my office?” “We will gladly come into your office, but I think you will want someone from your legal department here before we start,” Adam stated. Steve responded, “I can do that. Is it ok if another person joins us?” “Like who?” Tim asked. “My boss, Rick Grabowski, the superintendent.” Adam approved the additional person in the meeting before adding, “I believe your school counselor is Jan Moore, right?” Steve answered that she was. Adam smiled, “If she is available, could she join us, please?” Mr. Mesmer decided to have this meeting in the conference room. He brought the lawyers there and then excused himself to get the other people. Jan, the counselor, sat across from the two guys. She was not sure why she was asked to be there since Katie was not a student in the school. After about twenty minutes, Rick and Dan walked in and sat down, and everyone introduced themselves. Adam said, “I will start this meeting by saying I am the Daddie that Katie was asking for the night of the incident.” “Okay,” Jan connected the dots. “So, you’re her father, Katie’s last name is, therefore, Olsen, and Tim is her grandfather?” “You are right on the grandpa, kind of. I am not Katie’s father, but I am Katie’s Daddie. And Katie’s last name is not Olsen.” Adam put three pictures down on the table in front of Steve. “Does that girl look familiar?” “Yes, they are all the Katie I rescued,” Steve responded. “But this one looks like she is playing in her big sister's dresser.” Adam pushed one picture in front of the other two, “This is the only Katie. The rest are Kathleen. We have to be honest. Katie is biologically nineteen.”

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-Two: Nutcracker Stacy was woken up during the night by Katie shaking for a bit. The regressed girl soon settled down and was sleeping peacefully. Later Saturday morning, Katie was confused when Aunty replaced her diaper but kept her nightie on. Aunty also left Stacy in her nightie. She just told the two to go to the table for breakfast. Shrugging, the two girls just went down to the table in their nighties. Once breakfast was done, Aunty said, “You have until eleven to either play or study. That is in about two hours.” Katie followed Stacy into the playroom with her backpack and again set up shop at the princess play table to do some studying. ~o~O~o~ Meanwhile, at Daddie’s sister’s house, Alexa was dressing Megan. After putting tights on the girl, she slipped a pair of pink slippers on her. She opened the package of camisoles and put one on her daughter before placing the rest on top of the dresser. She thought if her oldest child was going to live as both a boy and a girl, she might have to invest in a new dresser for them. She lastly helped the child into one of her Daddie’s button-down shirts to wear like a dress. “Go, play Princess,” Mommie told the little girl after she set the borrowed brown wig on her head. Megan looked down at herself and just shrugged before joining her sister, who was dressed similarly in the playroom. “Don’t get dirty, you two,” a disembodied voice said. Usually, Mike would play with his trucks or Lego, but this was Megan, not Mike. She decided to play dolls with her sister. ~o~O~o~ At eleven, Katie and Stacy were each given a pair of tights and a camisole to put on. Katie's tights, like usual, had ruffles on the bum. Aunty took the nighties away. The girls assumed to put them in the dirty laundry. A pair of Stacy's vast collection of slippers was handed to them next. They were next rushed to the table for lunch. ~o~O~o~ The doorbell rang in the Rose house. Alexa opened it to be greeted by two twenty-something girls. They identified themselves as Jen and Vicky, their makeover artists. “Megan and Tina, come here, please,” Alexa said down the hall. The two artists were taking multiple trips to bring items in from their vehicle. They set up shop at the kitchen table. Jen said, “We are going to do Mother first, then I am going to do Megan. Vicky has Tina.” After Alexa sat down, Vicky started to give her a manicure. Jen was slowly but surely giving her a hairstyle fitting for a twenty-seven-year-old to go to ballet with. While the adult was getting her makeover, she was trying to get the two girls to spill the beans about who sent them. She was denied on all tries. When the red nails and hair were done, Alexa was handed a dress bag and asked to put it on. Vicky had already had a head start on Tina’s hair when Jen patted the chair for Megan to sit on. She told the five-year-old, “You're a very special girl. Today, you’re getting a new dress and a pretty new wig. Can I take your current wig off and have you try on the new one?” Megan asked, “Will it turn me into a pretty Princess?” “You already look like a very beautiful Princess,” Vicky tapped Megan on her nose. “But this new wig will go perfectly with the new dress you're getting for today’s event. Do you want to try it on?” Megan smiled and nodded yes. The stylist removed Megan’s current wig and replaced it with a brown wig that was styled in an updo fitting for a young girl. A green bow was tied on next. When the hair was done, she set to work, giving the little girl a manicure with green polish that matched the dress. By this time, Alexa had walked back into the room wearing a burgundy knee-length cocktail dress. She had glanced at herself in the mirror and smiled at the sight that reflected back at her. Jen dropped a full petticoat over Megan's head after the little girl stood up. She was next helped into a green taffeta dress with puff sleeves. The bodice was white with a few green diagonal stripes, almost like a green peppermint candy cane. The green Mary Janes were the next to go on the girl. Megan swished her dress back and forth, giggling at the sound it made. She was soon joined by Tina, who was dressed identically but in red. Tina’s hair was styled in an updo, just like her big sister's, with a red bow. Mother was instructed to sit down again, and Vicky started to apply makeup on Alexa's face. On the other hand, Jen was packing up their impromptu salon, getting ready to depart. As Vicky was leaving, she said, “It has been fun. Enjoy the ballet.” Looking at the time, Alexa helped both of her girls into their coats and headed to the car. She helped Megan with her seat belt before going around and strapping Tina in her car seat. ~o~O~o~ Meanwhile, at the Bullard house, the doorbell rang. Sara answered it to be greeted by a girl in her twenties who identified herself as Bree. Just like at the Rose house, she chose the kitchen table as a perfect spot for her temporary salon. Bree was almost finished setting up when the doorbell rang again. Aunty opened the door to another twenty-year-old. She said, “I am told I can find Katie here. She should know me already. I am Angela, her hairstylist.” Angela set up shop on the other side of the table. Aunty had called up the stairs for the two girls to come downstairs. Bree started on Sara while Angela began to set Katie’s hair in a similar updo as the Rose girls had gotten. The regressed girl was blushing because there was no hiding her diaper; she was dressed only in tights and a camisole. Although Angela did see the diaper, the bruise on Katie’s arm is what caught the stylist’s focus. She wanted to ask about them but couldn’t figure out a professional way of doing that while keeping a positive tone to everything on this special day. Instead, she turned to getting her ordinarily shy and quiet client to talk about her Christmas wishes. A red bow was added to the hair when the updo was done. The little girl was next given a manicure. Just like the Rose girls, the polish color matched the dress. By now, Aunty was dressed in an emerald green knee-length cocktail dress. Bree had started on Stacy’s updo. Katie was soon dressed identically to Tina, her three-year-old cousin, although she did not know this yet. Aunty looked at Katie as the final touches were being made. Frowning, she asked Angela, “Is there a way you can hide that nasty sore? She was attacked on Wednesday. Thankfully, it is half the size it originally was, but in that dress, it’s still obvious.” Angela briefly frowned. Not because of what she was asked to do but because one of her child clients was attacked. She borrowed Bree's makeup and started holding bottles against Katie’s arm. When she found the correct shade, she removed the dress and applied foundation over the sore, “I hid it, but there is no guarantee it will stay hidden.” Aunty examined Katie as the dress was put back on her, “We can only try.” When Bree got out Stacy’s dress, the seven-year-old was all thrilled to see that it was the same as Katie’s, but in green. After finishing up with Stacy, Bree went to work on Sara’s make-up. As the two stylists were leaving, Angela said, “It has been fun. Katie, I will see you in a month or two.” Sara had convinced Katie’s Daddie to join the Bullards to the theater, so they only had to take one vehicle for the five of them. The two girls' boosters had been placed in the rear seat, leaving the middle seat for Adam. After arriving at the Olsen Performing Arts Center, the blended family went in and found Grandma and Grandpa Olsen milling around, waiting for the theater doors to open. Grandma gave both of the girls compliments on their dresses. Katie was blushing but thought to herself, “You purchased them, silly Granny. You should know what they looked like.” The Rose family soon joined them, and the four girls got to see once again that they all matched, which they somehow ended up doing whenever they were at family gatherings. Alexa pointed at her brother and mother and said, “One of you two has spent way too much money on us. I am not sure which one to be upset with. My makeover crew refused to reveal who sent them.” “I am completely innocent, Sis, but the guilty party didn't just spend money on your family. Look at Katie, Stacy, and Sara,” Adam said. Alexa looked at her niece and niece's best friend for the first time and noticed that they also had the same treatment as her daughters. She also noticed that Sara was dressed just like her, just in Emerald. Meanwhile, Sara had crouched down so she was looking at Megan at eye level. She told her new favorite student slash adopted niece that she looked good in that dress. Megan blushed, “Thank you, Mrs. … Aunty Sara.” “Good save, Sweetie,” Aunty Sara said. Megan smiled and said, “Oh, me to thank you for me clothes. So thank you.” “You’re quite welcome,” Aunty told her while gently patting her head. The doors of the theater had opened, and Grandma was trying to direct her extended family to their seats. Once there, Stacy was told to go in first and go down ten seats. Katie, Megan, and Tina soon followed. Grandma sat herself next to her youngest granddaughter, and the rest of the adults filed in to fill the remaining five seats, with Grandpa having the aisle seat. ~o~O~o~ After the ballet was done, Grandpa stayed seated, blocking the family in until most of the other attendees departed. Grandma said, “If the Olsen and Bullard families could follow me to the photography studio next door, our time in the studio is in fifteen minutes.” The Bullards were the first to have their picture taken next door as Grandma was directing the family photo session. Once the three Bullards were done, Katie and Megan joined them for a group photo. Grandma then called for the entire Olsen clan to pose for the next picture, which included all seven members. After that, it was just the grandparents who had their photo taken. Next, it was the Rose family's turn, followed by Adam's small family. Adam had two separate photo sessions, one with just Katie and the other with Stacy and Katie. Then, Grandma had a group photo taken of all her grandkids with and without the grandparents. Stacy and Katie were asked to pose separately. Lastly, the two Rose sisters had their photo taken. Grandma said to the family of ten, “Our reservation at The Willow is in twenty-five minutes. So if you could follow me down the street, we will take a nice leisurely walk to it.” Aunty Sara and Aunty Alexa just shrugged. By now, Sara had figured out not to argue with Nancy. Alexa had a lifetime of knowledge not to argue with her Mother. Grandma grabbed Megan’s hand for the journey. Grandpa had grabbed his youngest granddaughter's hand. Alexa shrugged again and grabbed the hand of the closest child, her niece Katie. Adam grabbed Stacy’s hand. It seemed that none of the kids were with their correct parents, but the extended family was quite okay with that. Grandma walked to the hostess stand, “We are five minutes early for a reservation under the name Olsen for eleven people.” Megan counted the family members and got the wrong number. She counted again and got the same number, “Granny, there’s only nine.” Grandma smiled down at the little five-year-old, “Did you count yourself?” Megan started over, this time pointing to herself first and saying, “One.” When Megan was about to point out that there were only ten, and not eleven, her mom bent over and whispered, “I think Daddie is joining us, and he will make eleven.” Alexa didn't know for sure, but he was the only one in the family that was missing. The hostess told the patriarch, “Your table is being prepared right now. It will be ready soon.” Katie took the opportunity and whispered to her Granny, “I need a change.” Always prepared, Aunty Sara pulled out of her purse a diaper and a travel pack of wipes. The regressed girl wondered if that purse was like a Mary Poppins carpet bag. Granny took the items and her granddaughter's hand and headed to the bathroom. About five minutes after the two of them returned, the hostess counted the kids and grabbed four children’s menus before asking, “Would you like a highchair for the youngest, and how many of the others need boosters?” When the answer was delivered, the hostess asked them to follow. Katie and Megan were made to sit next to Grandma. Stacy was between Katie and her Mommie. Although Grandpa tried to usurp his youngest granddaughter, Alexa was able to claim her youngest daughter as she held Tina in her lap, waiting for the highchair. The waitress arrived and asked how many checks, but Grandma was quick to answer only one, which got complaints from the rest of the family, but not for long because Grandma just stared at them. Katie’s Daddie said, “The red seven-year-old will have an iced tea. I will have a coke.” Sara, who was next at the table, said, “The green seven-year-old and I will also have iced teas.” While the drinks were getting ordered, Grandma was walking around and putting napkins in all the girls' necklines. Megan’s Daddie soon walked up and sat in the empty chair next to Tina. Alexa asked her husband why he didn't say he was coming. Brian explained, “I got a letter at work demanding I show up. It included a note instructing me not to tell you and the girls.” Alexa just silently stared at her Mother. Two could play this stare game. The twenty-seven-year-old knew she was playing with fire, though. The waitress soon was back with the drinks and to take their orders. Daddie didn't even ask what Katie wanted. He just said, “The red seven-year-old will have your tenders with fries off your children's menu. Ranch dressing for the dipping sauce, please.” The regressed girl just shrugged. She went back to her activity sheet, trying to find all the words in a word search. ~o~O~o~ It was past the girls’ bedtime by the time Sam Bullard pulled into his driveway with his wife's minivan. Adam picked up the sleeping Katie and started to head to his house. He didn't get far when Sara told him to wait up for Katie’s backpack. Five minutes later, he again started the trip. After setting the backpack on the floor right inside the door, he carried the sleeping girl upstairs to her room. Undressing her was a bit of a hassle, but he eventually managed. He changed her again before putting her Minnie Mouse footies on and tucking her in bed. He was extremely quiet, leaving the room, not that he really had to. His daughter could sleep soundly at a rock concert.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty-One: HIPAA Release Early Friday morning, Ally was awakened by sniffles from the bunk below her. By the time she looked, her roommate was sleeping peacefully. Many hours later, Katie was studying for exams alone in the cluster while waiting for her Daddie. Most of her cluster mates were in Reynolds eating. Ally had dressed her in a Hello Kitty sweatshirt and jeans this time. Her auburn locks were in curled pigtails with white bows to match her sweatshirt. That was all normal, and the little girl was used to that stuff. What had her so embarrassed was the note safety-pinned to her back where she couldn’t reach it. Grandma Olsen walked into the cluster at about one o'clock. Katie walked over to her, “Granny.” “Hi, Princess,” the older lady said. “Sorry, your Daddie has a court case that has run longer than expected, so I gladly offered to pick you up today.” “That’s fine, Granny. My stuff is in my room,” Katie said before walking off to her dorm room. “What is this on your back, Princess?” Grandma asked. “A note for Daddie from Mrs. Schneider.” “Let me put that in my purse,” Grandma bent down and removed the note. Standing up, she looked at the bed containing a laundry basket, a garbage bag appearing to cover up something on a hanger, the car activity bag, and Katie’s school backpack. “Hmm, let's see … yep, we can fold this dress neatly on top of the dirty laundry. You take your backpack and car bag. We should be able to do this in one trip.” After getting her coat on, Katie got the designated items and slowly followed her Grandma down the stairs. At the bottom, she was led to a burgundy Escape. Granny opened the hatch and put the clothes basket in. The school backpack was taken from Katie and also put in the rear of the SUV. After the back door was open, the regressed girl crawled onto the car seat that was there. Grandma adjusted the straps on the 5-point harness and buckled Katie in. “Granny, where is the gray Escape?” the regressed girl asked as Granny got in the driver's seat. “With your Grandpa at his law office. He usually drives the gray one, and I drive this one,” Grandma explained as she drove out of the parking lot. “I understand Daddie feeds you when he picks you up.” The little girl nodded at that. Grandma looked at the clock, “We will swing by MickeeDees, but there will be no playtime. We are on a tight schedule.” After a McNugget happy meal, the two of them were back on the road. Grandma was using the GPS, and Katie couldn’t figure out where they were going by the scenery. She was sure this wasn’t the route to Riverville. It wasn’t until they reached their destination that she realized why. They weren’t in Riverville. Nope, they were at the wretched dreaded Doctor’s office. The regressed girl now was very much aware she was getting a shot today. Granny was soon letting Katie out of the back of the car, and they held hands walking into the doctor’s office built into the back of the farmhouse. Walking into the waiting room, Grandma released Katie’s hand, allowing her to go play with the toys. The older lady went to the receptionist, “We’re here for an appointment. Katie Telgenhof, March sixteenth, nineteen eighty-seven.” The receptionist looked over at Katie, her computer screen, and then back at the lady in front of her, “You are not her Daddie. What relationship are you to her?” “I am Adam’s, or her Daddie’s, Mother. I guess that makes me Katie’s Grandma. Adam has unexpected work commitments today.” “We will need for Katie to sign this temporary HIPAA release. If you are going to bring her frequently, we recommend a permanent HIPAA release,” the receptionist said, giving a form over. “We also need to verify that the insurance is still correct.” Grandma nodded, “I wasn’t informed of any insurance changes, so I will assume it is still the same. I will have her sign this form. Do you mind if I fill it out and just have her sign it?” “Not at all, go right ahead,” the lady responded. Grandma sat next to her oldest granddaughter. The little girl was hugging a teddy bear while reading a Discovery Kids magazine. She filled the form out before saying, “Kathleen, can you please read and sign this.” Katie accepted the form and read: HIPAA AUTHORIZATION FORM I, Kathleen Annabelle Telgenhof, hereby authorize the use or disclosure of my protected health information as described below: 1. AUTHORIZED PERSONS TO USE AND DISCLOSE PROTECTED HEALTH INFORMATION Carla's Medical Practice is authorized to disclose the following protected health information to my Grandma, Nancy Olsen of Riverville, Pennsylvania. 2. DESCRIPTION OF INFORMATION TO BE DISCLOSED The health information that may be disclosed is: * Medical records * All treatment records * Only health information from December 08, 2006, to December 08, 2006, may be shared. 3. PURPOSE OF THE USE OR DISCLOSURE The purpose of this use or disclosure is so Nancy Olsen may join Kathleen Telgenhof in the treatment room. 4. VALIDITY OF AUTHORIZATION FORM This Authorization Form is valid beginning on December 08, 2006, and expires on December 08, 2006. 5. ACKNOWLEDGMENT I understand the information used or disclosed under this Authorization Form may be subject to re-disclosure by the person(s) or facility receiving it and would then no longer be protected by federal privacy regulations. I have the right to refuse to sign this Authorization Form. If signed, I have the right to revoke this authorization, in writing, at any time. I understand that any action already taken in reliance on this authorization cannot be reversed, and my revocation will not affect those actions. Katie saw no problem with the form and gladly signed it. She handed it back to her Granny before returning to her magazine. A few minutes after Grandma returned the form, Nurse Lori entered the waiting room, “Katie.” Grandma held her nervous granddaughter's hand as they followed Nurse Lori through the door, going to the exam rooms. “You're still a cutie. Let's get that weight and height,” Nurse Lori said as she directed Katie to the scale in the hallway and requested her to remove her shoes before getting on. “As usual, we have to lower this a lot to get your height, sweetie.” With Grandma carrying the shoes, the nurse showed them into a room with Looney Tunes characters on the wall, “Please strip her down to her bra, diaper, and socks. I will be back.” Grandma's eyes got as big as saucers after removing the sweatshirt and jacket, exposing the sores. She snarled, “KATHLEEN ANNABELLE TELGENHOF, who attacked you? You didn’t have those sores two weeks ago.” Meekly, the regressed girl replied, “That is exactly what Daddie’s note is about, Grandma Olsen. I would rather not relive it by repeating what that note says.” After Katie was sitting almost naked except for her binder and diaper on the examination table, Grandma got the note out of her purse. She slowly but surely read it. The regressed girl could see that her Granny was getting more and more upset the farther down the note she got. She didn't know what precisely the note said. No one had personally shown her the contents of it. That was perfectly fine with her. What she did know is that it was at least two pages long with lots of words and two or three pictures. She knew the subject matter and didn't need to read about it. She unfortunately had the memories about it. When the nurse returned to the exam room, she went straight to the cupboard for items she would need, “Katie, the Doctor wants another urine sample. I am assuming your bladder is probably empty. So, we will set you up before we take your vitals.” Nurse Lori turned around to face Katie and stopped short. With concern in her voice, “What happened to you, Katie?” “She was attacked Wednesday, according to this note that I just read,” Grandma responded. As the little girl nodded, Nurse Lori asked, “Can I see that note?” Grandma wordlessly handed the note over. After scanning the note, the nurse set it aside, “I will read that later. Katie, you should feel privileged. We invested in child-size medical supplies just for you. Doctor Carla was a little worried about long-term damage using adult-size supplies on you.” Nurse Lori helped Katie into a lying position and then untaped and removed the diaper from the regressed girl. Katie's bottom was swabbed with alcohol before the catheter was inserted. The nurse fastened the urine bag to her leg. While helping the little girl sit up, Nurse Lori said, “We will leave that bag right there for a bit. Just as I expected, only a tiny amount was in the bladder. Well, that should slowly fill as we do the rest of the appointment.” Katie just blushed in response. The nurse grabbed her arm, and her blood pressure was soon taken. The pulse was taken next on the wrist of the same arm. While helping her charge lay down, the nurse said, “You know the drill. Lay down on your front, sweetie.” While pouting and actively rolling over to her front, Katie said, “Do I have to?” Grandma asked, “Why on her front?” “We take rectal temperatures at this doctor's office. We also give shots on the bum, too,” Nurse Lori explained. That must have satisfied retired nurse Grandma because she returned to silently observing. Nurse Lori took the thermometer out of its disinfectant solution. It was dipped in lube before being inserted in the regressed girl's bum. Katie was never happy with anything stuck down there. She lumped the thermometer with that wretched tail and the teddy bear's health probe. But she felt very relaxed because the nurse was gently rubbing her behind. Soon, the thermometer was removed, wiped off, and dropped back into the disinfectant. Katie was told to stay like that and was offered a teddy bear. Without warning, the regressed girl was given her birth control shot. The nurse was again rubbing her behind while she was doing that. The little girl flinched in surprise and glared at the nurse for no warning. “Does the angel want a Disney Princess or Barbie band-aid?” Nurse Lori asked. After the requested Princess Band-Aid was on the bum, Katie felt the catheter being removed from her. While unstrapping the bag, the nurse said, “This should be a good enough sample.” Nurse Lori helped Katie roll over and pulled a diaper out from under the exam table. “These diapers are another supply item we got especially for you. Those adult-size smalls we used last time probably didn't really fit. Do you remember if they leaked?” Quietly, the little girl said, “I don't remember, but that was in September.” As Katie was helped into a sitting position, she determined that these diapers were not as comfortable as her usual brand. Nurse Lori got some supplies and then wrapped a tourniquet around the little girl’s arm, “We just have to pay the vampire. While I’m getting the blood sample, are there any medical concerns besides the sores?” Katie shook her head but was getting a massive glare from Granny. The little one verbally eeped. Finding her voice, she said softly, “Both ages are incontinent at night now.” Granny’s glare got even more substantial. Katie continued, “Eep! I had a major case of diaper rash during Thanksgiving.” “I nipped the cause of that one quickly in the bum,” Grandma commented. The nurse asked rhetorically while removing the tourniquet, “Let me guess, she wasn't telling people she needed a change?” Grandma peered at her granddaughter, “Correcto.” Said granddaughter just hid behind the teddy bear she was still hugging. “That cause of diaper rash runs rampant in this doctor's office. I didn’t see any rash today, so it must have healed,” Nurse Lori put a Disney band-aid on Katie’s arm. “As for the incontinence, is that a problem, Sweetie?” Katie said, “No, Ma'am. I am quite fine with that.” Grabbing the note, Nurse Lori turned to Granny. “Is it okay if I make a copy of this for her file?” “I can’t give that permission. Ask Kathleen for that permission,” the older lady responded. Katie, trying to be an adult, said, “I haven't a clue what that note says. I don't want to know what it says. But, yes, you can put it in my medical file.” The nurse said as she was leaving, “You were only supposed to see me today to check your iron levels and get your birth control. But I am sure Doctor Carla is going to want to check those sores out. You may put her jeans back on if you want. Leave the sweatshirt off. It might be a bit because she wasn't expecting to have to see you. I will leave the original of the note with the receptionist.” Katie, back in her jeans, nervously kicked her feet back and forth, waiting for the doctor. She was examining all the items visible in this room with her eyes to pass the time. After what felt like a century for the regressed girl, Doctor Carla entered the room. Grandma would later tell her it had only been twenty minutes. Doctor Carla said, “There is my cutest patient. I heard you were attacked a few days ago.” The little girl blushed at the first sentence and nodded at the second one. She shyly said, “Hello, Doctor Carla. And yes, an evil lady tried to get me to go to a school I didn't attend.” “Let's examine those sores,” Doctor Carla said as she looked over the sores and pressed on one. “Does this hurt?” “A bit. Wednesday, at bedtime, just touching it hurt,” the little girl said. The doctor asked, “On a scale of one to ten, with ten being the most painful, what would you label your current pain?” After thinking, the little girl said, “A four, but it used to be an eight.” The doctor removed her hand, “And if nothing is touching the bruises?” Katie responded, “A zero.” Doctor Carla felt around each sore. She then asked, “Have you taken anything for the pain?” “No, Miss,” the regressed girl said. “Nothing internal seems to be damaged, and pain levels are decreasing. It will heal with time. If she needs pain relief, give her a Rapid Relief Tylenol,” Dr. Carla said to Grandma before looking at Katie. “Normally, Nurse Lori would tell you this, but since she isn't coming back, I get to tell you that you have earned a sucker for good behavior, Cutie. Stop at the receptionist on your way out. Thank you, and see you next time.” After Dr. Carla left the room, Grandma helped her charge get dressed before walking down the hall to the receptionist. Apparently, the receptionist already knew Katie was a good girl because the bowl of suckers was being held out to her. The receptionist looked at Grandma, “Copay is twenty-five. We will bill insurance for the rest.” After payment was made, the receptionist looked at her computer, “Her next shot is due in March. Would you like to schedule now or later?” “I will let my son deal with that.” The receptionist said to Katie, “It is always a pleasure to have you visit. You are one of the most behaved children that comes here, if not the most.” As the two turned to leave, the receptionist thought to herself that some of the kids purposely put on a show at this doctor's office. Strapped in the car, Katie turned to the car bag to get her coloring book. She continued coloring the picture she was doing on the way to the doctor. ~o~O~o~ Counselor Jan Moore knocked on Mrs. Vanderwel’s second-grade classroom door before entering. She went up to the teacher and asked to speak with Laura Schneider. “Laura, Miss Moore would like to talk to you out in the hall. Leave your work out on your desk. You should be back in a minute or two,” Mrs. Vanderwel said. Laura went with Miss Moore into the hall, where the counselor got down to her level, “At the Christmas Concert, there was a girl your age with your parents.” “Yeah, Katie,” Laura smiled. “She’s my friend.” “Do you know Katie’s last name or what school she goes to? Principal Mesmer wants to talk to her parents.” Laura nodded her head to show that she did know the answer to the questions. “Can you please tell me her name and school?” “No,” Laura responded. “My Mommie said I shouldn't tell people anything about Katie. Mommie says, Katie’s Daddie will talk to the school when or if he wants to.” The counselor's face fell. She thanked Laura and sent her back into the second-grade classroom. “Any luck?” Principal Mesmer inquired as the counselor entered his office. “Her mom told her not to give us any information about Katie,” Jan responded. “All I got out of Laura was that the mystery girl’s name is Katie, and her dad would contact us when or if he wanted to. We basically got nothing since we already knew her first name.” “Thanks. It was worth a try. I was hoping for at least a last name.” ~o~O~o~ An hour later, Grandma Olsen and Katie pulled into the driveway of Daddie’s house. Katie waited patiently for her Granny to open her door. She could release herself from this car seat, but Grandpa made it known last time that she wasn't supposed to. Granted, Grandma wasn't Grandpa, but that little incident on Sunday of Thanksgiving made it clear that Granny called shots at the Olsen family. She hadn’t tried the car doors but assumed the child locks were on. Once she was released, they went towards the porch hand in hand. After they rang the doorbell, Daddie opened it. “Hello, Mother. Hello Buttercup. How was the appointment?” “She is healthy except for her sores. They should heal with time. The doctor suggested rapid relief Tylenol for the pain if she needs it.” Granny said. “Sores? Pain?” Nodding and handing him the note, Grandma continued, “Read this note from a Denise Schneider. Oh, the doctor’s office made her sign a one-day HIPAA release for me. They suggested a permanent one if I am going to take her frequently.” Daddie was staring at the little girl, who was withering under his glaze. He asked, “What did you do?” Granny quickly defended Katie, “It isn’t what she did. It is what was done to her.” “Oh, sorry, Buttercup,” Adam said while hugging his daughter. “I will read that note after I gather her stuff from you, Mother.” “It is vital that you read that. We left a copy at the doctor's office, and your Dad is going to want a copy,” Granny said as the two adults walked out to the porch. Meanwhile, Katie went into the parlour and did the required eye roll at the sports game on the television. Upon returning, Daddie grabbed the note and headed for his office. Grandma helped the young girl out of her coat and shoes as they waited. After receiving a copy of the note, she bent down and hugged her granddaughter, “See you tomorrow, Princess.” “It was you!” Katie exclaimed. Grandma innocently asked, “What was me?” “The mysterious person sending demands for tomorrow,” Katie said. Smiling, Grandma responded, “I don't know what you mean. But I will see you tomorrow.” With that, Grandma walked out of the door of the house. Daddie had been reading the note, and his daughter could see he was getting more and more upset the further down the note he got. Suddenly, he hugged the stuffing out of Katie. He spoke softly and steadily, “When we started this, it was just to help you be happy with your body height and looks, Kathleen. It was never meant to put you in danger. You have gone further than I ever planned. I never planned on you being a child outside of your assigned weekends. Ally and Tiff both say you openly choose to be seven at college. But now, it’s putting you in danger.” “You didn't put me in danger, Daddie. An evil, clueless individual did,” Katie said. “Even before I met you, I was mistaken for a seven-year-old.” Adam continued, “I didn't plan on you needing diapers. Heck, I expected you to go right back to panties when you got to the dorm. Instead, you told me you were out of pull-ups a week later.” Katie blushed. “If you feel unsafe, we can go back to you being nineteen all the time. By now, that contract is more a guidance than a contract. Yes, we both have done nothing against the contract. But we probably would have done the same stuff without the contract.” “Nothing needs to change, Daddie. I am still your incontinent seven-year-old daughter. I actually feel safer as a seven-year-old. Being a nineteen-year-old just causes problems because people see a seven-year-old. The diapers were a shock when I first wore them under Raggedy Ann,” Katie blushed. “But by the second day, I discovered I mostly liked them. I’m not supposed to know this term as a seven-year-old, but maybe I am a diaper lover.” “Mostly?” Daddie inquired. Still blushing, the regressed girl answered, “I still don't like the solid stuff, but I don't complain because it isn't me cleaning my bottom. Speaking of being cared for, I do enjoy being cared for by Ally, Tiff, and you.” Daddie tried to read Katie’s body language, “Getting back to the item that started this discussion. Who has seen this note?” “Grandma, the doctor's office, and you have seen that particular note. Grandpa will see the note soon if he hasn’t already. Ally and Tiff had their own note, and everyone in the cluster saw it. I'm not sure if the two notes are the same,” Katie pointed out. “You didn't mention yourself.” “I haven't seen either note nor do I want to.” Katie looked down at her feet. “I lived the note.” Adam went to the office, telling Katie to stay in the parlour. He came back while on the phone, “Thank you, Sara. I will bring her right over.” Hanging up the phone, Adam turned to Katie, “Grab your backpack. Aunty Sara is going to watch you while I run to Clearwater.” That caused the little girl to blush again, but she did as directed without complaint. Adam put her shoes and coat on before taking Katie’s hand and walking out the front door. They went the long way to avoid the snow-covered grass. On the short walk, Daddie pulled out his phone and called someone. “Denise, I am just calling to figure out what the school knows so far about Katie.” … “Yeah, I just got it.” … “Oh, just that she is seven, her name is Katie, and she is Laura’s friend.” … “The counselor tried to get the last name and school out of Laura today.” … “I will have to visit them next week. If I ignored this, I would probably be permanently disowned by my parents.” … “Besides, I am pissed enough to sue a school district, and that isn't an easy task.” … “I will cover that bridge during the visit. I haven't figured that out yet.” … “Her firing would be one of the primary objectives.” … Oh, that is promising. She has been missing since midday Thursday.” … “A new secretary was there today.” … “OK, I have to drop off Katie next door. I am heading to Clearwater to discuss your note.” … “Thank you, Denise.” He hung up the phone as they arrived at the neighbor's door. Once they were let in, Daddie said, “Thank you for watching her. I have to make an emergency run to Clearwater.” “Since you are going to Clearwater, why are you not taking her?” Aunty asked. “It is better she didn't join me. Here is your copy of why I am going to talk to her Mother and Father.” “I noticed you called them Mother and Father,” Aunty turned from Adam to the little one. “Have you grown up, Katie?” Daddie answered for the little girl, “I didn’t call them grandparents because they will not act as grandparents in this particular incident. Their parentship role will be stronger this time. You will know why when you read the note.” Daddie's phone chose that moment to ring. He answered, “Hello, Dad.” … “I see you read your copy.” … “I am dropping Katie off at the Bullards.” … “I am headed over to Clearwater to talk to George and Marlene. Do you want to join me?” … “Great, I will be over after I am done here.” … “Talk to you then.” … After hanging up the phone, Adam said, “Sorry about that. Looks like my Dad is joining me on the trip to Clearwater. Anyway, I should be back in three to five hours. Please feed her. She has exams to study for. Let me know how much I owe you when I get back.” Bending down and hugging his daughter, “Love you, Buttercup.” Kissing Katie on the forehead, Adam left and walked back to his house. After helping to remove the girl's coat and shoes, Aunty screamed up the stairs, “Stacy, Katie is here.” A herd of elephants ran down the stairs. The two girls walked back up the stairs together, causing Aunty to say towards their backs, “Stacy. Homework. Katie. Study for exams. I don't want to see either of you playing. Katie, I would like at least an hour of studying. Preferably more.” Meanwhile, Sara sat down and read the long note. She, too, was getting more and more upset as she read it. When it was done, she set it aside for Sam to read when he got home later tonight. She could see why it would be a parents and two lawyers meeting in Clearwater. She wasn't sure what role Adam was taking in this, the lawyer or the Daddie role. Probably both. She went upstairs to the playroom, where the two girls were sitting at the play table with books spread around. Stacy said, “Mommie, we are being good. You can trust us.” “That is not why I am here. I am here to hug my niece,” Aunty said, going in to give Katie a big hug. “I’m always here if you need to talk to someone about Wednesday.” Stacy looked at the two, still embraced, “What happened Wednesday?” “Katie was attacked,” Aunty said. “Who would attack a little kid?” “An idiot who doesn't listen,” Katie responded with venom on her tongue. Aunty smirked, “That is putting it nicely. I am sure Kathleen would have used other words.” “Kathleen? Who is that?” Katie asked. Aunty peered at her and asked, “Did you kill off your nineteen side?” “No! No! Aunty. It is just my weekend to be seven. And since the attack, seven has taken control, and nineteen has gone in the background. I had trouble paying attention in class yesterday and today. Something I normally don't have a problem with. I wanted to color or do anything but class,” Katie explained. “Yet, here I am in a playroom, sitting at a Disney Princess table studying for college exams.” Aunty thought before responding, “You might need to talk to a counselor. Of course, there is the difficulty of the two ages, so we would have to find one we can trust. I will talk to your Daddie later. For now, the two of you can play for one hour, then back to homework and studying.” ~o~O~o~ At the Rose house, Alexa told her son Mike, “When I am done bathing Tina, your friend will have to leave. You need to get ready for bed.” Mike asked what time it was and got a time that was much earlier than when he usually went to bed. He wondered why so early. He received the answer that he had a busy day tomorrow and an early bedtime wouldn’t hurt him. No sooner after the door was closed by the friend leaving, Mommie started calling him Megan. “Ok, Megan, strip and get into the bath with you,” Rose smiled at her daughter. As the little girl was stripping, Megan asked, “What we doing tomorrow, Mommie?” “We are seeing the Nutcracker Ballet tomorrow, remember?” “Is Daddie?” “Daddie works on Saturdays.” Once Megan was in the tub, a few of Tina’s toys were thrown in. Grabbing a thing of bubblegum bubble bath, she squirts some in, too. After a short playtime, Mommie returned to scrub the girl up nice and clean. Four days’ worth of rough-and-tumble boy built up a bit of dirt. Undoing that to find the sweet-smelling, clean girl required some scrubbing, especially underneath the fingernails. “Close your eyes, Princess,” Mommie told her. The little girl felt a bucket of water poured over her head, which caused her to clamp her eyes even more closed. She hated getting her hair washed. But the shampoo smelled different this time. It smelled like strawberries. She liked this better than the usual one Mommie used that had no scent. After Mommie poured another bucket of water over her head, she opened her eyes like she usually did. Which got rewarded with, “You’d probably prefer to keep your eyes closed, Princess.” Megan closed her eyes again and felt Mommie put more strawberry-scented shampoo in her hair. But when no bucket of water came, she dared to peek at Mommie. She was looking at her watch, which caused the girl to ask, “What you doing, Mommie?” “Letting the conditioner work in your hair, okay, close your eyes, Princess.” With that command, another bucket of water was dropped over her head. “My drowned rat may open her eyes,” Mommie told the little girl. Mommie then helped her new little girl out of the tub before drying her with a pink towel and wrapping it around her. Another towel was wrapped around the hair like it was long hair. She then steadied her little girl as she stepped into a pair of pink panties. Megan was handed a blue nightie with Cinderella on the front of it to put on. “Make sure to thank Mrs. Bullard for some of your new clothes on Monday, Princess,” Mommie told her. She continued, “You can thank your Grandma for the rest. Both of them are spoiling you big time.” “Teacher went shopping for me?” Megan asked as she sat down on the closed toilet, and Mommie started to blow-dry the five-year-old’s hair. “The clothes are not new. Do you remember Stacy, who you met at Uncle Adam’s house?” After the girl nodded, which caused the brush to slip from where it was, Mommie continued, “They were hers when she was your age.” Looking back at her handy work, Mommie said to no one in particular, “Well, it is a horrible representation of a girl’s hairstyle, but it will have to do.” “Me see?” Megan asked. Mommie picked the little one up so Megan could see herself in the mirror. “No more haircuts for you for a while, Princess.” After giving Megan a moment to examine herself, Mommie carried the little one to Tina’s room. Sitting on the rocking chair with both girls on her lap, she read them a bedtime story. ~o~O~o~ At about nine, Adam rang the doorbell, causing Uncle Sam to open the door. Aunty wasn't far behind. He asked, “How was she?” “She was an angel like normal. I am more worried about her mental health. She alluded to the fact that her seven-year-old side has taken control since Wednesday. She didn’t even feel nineteen in class. I would have expected the opposite to happen. But apparently, you have given her a very safe environment, and she feels safest as seven,” Aunty said. Daddie’s face fell, “She needs a counselor, but one that will accept both ages. Where do we find one of those?” “I could ask my coworker, but I won't even trust her with someone like Megan, let alone Katie’s can of worms,” Aunty said. “Highly religious individuals should not be counselors in public schools.” “Where is my daughter?” Daddie asked. Aunty explained, “Watching a Christmas special with her best friend. Stacy asked if Katie could stay the night. I said that would make tomorrow's makeovers too difficult.” “I could direct the person coming to do Katie’s to your house,” Daddie suggested. Aunty shrugged and said, “Looks like our niece is staying over Sam.” “So it does,” Uncle Sam said with a smile. Daddie asked, “She should have her old pill bottle in her backpack. She should have one or two more in that. And how much do I owe you?” He was told nothing because he would gladly watch Stacy in a rush and have before. The three of them walked to where the girls were. Daddie told his daughter, “Apparently, you are staying overnight, sweetie,” while kissing her forehead. This caused Stacy to get very excited. Katie looked up, “OK, Daddie, oh wait, I have some paperwork for you.” “More besides the note?” Daddie asked. Katie nodded and grabbed five papers and a pamphlet out of her backpack. She said, “This one was core requirements, room assignment, and tentative GPA.” … “These two are my Major and Minor requirements.” … “This is my schedule for next semester.” … “This is a letter encouraging me to use disability services and a pamphlet about their services. I did talk to them on Thursday, trying to waive my PE core. They refused.” Aunty said, “What!” “Since I am capable of doing physical activity, they will not waive the requirement. That being said, they did offer to modify the core. Options given were dance, gymnastics, or figure skating. But nothing can be done until April because Spring 2007 classes have already been chosen,” Katie explained. Daddie looked at the two girls on the couch, “I will let you two get back to the special. Do you want me to take your backpack?” The little girl asked, “Will I have time to study tomorrow?” “It will be tight in the morning, Sweetie,” Aunty said. “You might have an hour or two.” “An hour is better than nothing. Leave the backpack, please,” Katie instructed. “Are your phone, keys, and pills in the backpack?” Daddie asked. The regressed girl answered yes, ready to get them out so Daddie could see. “Is the phone off?” Katie nodded, “Yes, Daddie.” “Then leave it there. I trust you,” he said before hugging her goodbye and departing to his house.

I didn't mean for that connection, but shrugs not upset. I can be slow sometime.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Fifty: I am an Angel Laura was woken up in the middle of the night by Katie, who was shivering and shaking before settling down again. The real seven-year-old hugged the stuffing out of her friend before drifting back to sleep. A few hours later, Katie woke up Thursday morning in a sleep-daze. She tried to figure out where she was. It didn’t look like anywhere she was used to. Why was someone hugging her, and why did she have a discomfort in her shoulders and left arm? She woke up some more and looked behind her to realize it was Laura hugging her. She was finally awake enough to grasp that she had slept at the Schneiders last night. A flashback to yesterday caused the girl to shudder and remember why she had the discomfort. “Mommie said we have to get up,” Laura stated, not wanting to stop cuddling her best friend. Katie sat up and cringed in pain. “You ok, Katie,” Laura asked? “How are your sores?” “I’ve had better weeks. They are still sore, but not as much as yesterday. What time is it?” the regressed girl inquired, noticing that it was still dark outside. Laura answered, “Early! Mommie has to be at work very early some days.” Just then, Mrs. Schneider walked in and went to the dresser to pick out two outfits. She handed her daughter one and sent her to the bathroom to get ready for the day. Denise put Katie’s clothes on the bed and smiled at the little one in diapers. “Let’s get you into a clean diaper and dressed for the day,” Laura’s Mommie said as she took the little one’s nightie off. Examining the bruises and gently touching one, “Is that still sore?” “Yes, Mrs. Schneider. But not as much as yesterday,” the little girl answered. Denise smiled at Katie, “It will take time to heal. Can you lay down for me?” Katie responded by lying down for her change. Inwardly, she groaned at the fact that the dry diaper was just as thick as the diaper last night. She was handed the stack of clothes and told to come to the kitchen when she was dressed. Katie was dressed soon in jeans, a pink turtleneck, and a pink t-shirt with an angel that said, “I didn’t do it. I am an angel.” The regressed girl was happy that these clothes could work for both ages. She didn’t think there would be an issue going to her appointment in them. She was delighted she wouldn’t be returned in her dress. She walked into the kitchen to find Laura eating cereal. At the spot next to her was an empty bowl. As Katie sat down, Mrs. Schneider filled the bowl with cereal and milk. Noticing the clock on the microwave said six-twenty, Katie realized just how early she had been woken up. When the breakfast was done, Mrs. Schneider messed around with the back of Katie’s shirt. The regressed girl asked what she was doing back there. “Safety pinning Allison’s and your Daddie’s envelopes about yesterday to your back.” The little girl blushed bright red as she grasped the concept that she wasn’t trusted with the notes. This made her feel very young, needing the notes sent safety pinned to her where she couldn’t reach. After both girls were in their coats, they were ushered to the car. The regressed girl watched as Laura’s backpack and a black garbage bag on a hanger were put in the back. She assumed that was her Christmas dress. Katie was just watching the dark world pass as they pulled into a strange house’s driveway. Laura was released and escorted to the front door with her backpack. Laura, her Mommie, and some unknown lady talked for a bit at the front door. Getting back in the car, Mrs. Schneider said, “Now that Laura is at her babysitter’s, let's get you to college.” Once at Whitlatter Hall, Katie was released from the back, but her hand was held firmly. They went to the door with the makeshift dress bag in hand. Mrs. Schneider tried the door and found it locked tight. It appeared that the automatic locks hadn’t been unlocked for the day yet. Katie shrugged because she was rushed out without her keys, access card, or even her phone yesterday. Mrs. Schneider pulled out her phone and began to search through her contacts. However, luck was on their side. Before Denise found Ally in her contacts, another student was leaving the building. Once in front of the young girl’s door, they had to knock for a few minutes to wake up Ally. A groggy Ally dressed in her nightie opened the room door, “Good morning, Katie and Mrs. Schneider. How was she?” “SHE was an angel, can’t say that about others,” Mrs. Schneider said. “Here’s Katie’s dress. I have to get to work.” Ally believed that this meant Laura was the naughty person. Helping Katie remove her coat, Ally discovered the envelopes, “Getting nasty grams by notes. Are you sure you were not naughty?” Katie responded, “Read my t-shirt, Ally, it doesn’t lie. I didn’t do it. I am an angel. I am not sure what the note says exactly. But I can guess. Please read the note. I'd rather not relive it.” Ally set Adam’s envelope aside and opened the one addressed to Allison & Tiffany. After reading it for about five minutes, she bent down and hugged the stuffing out of her roommate. “Ouch, easy on the shoulders, please, Ally.” Ally released her roommate and said meekly, “Sorry.” Yawning, Katie asked if she could go back to sleep for an hour. Once her mary-janes were removed, she was allowed to do that. An hour later, the little girl was woken for a second breakfast. Before they left the room, Katie asked, “Can I wear a pull-up? This diaper is so thick.” “Does it need changing?” her babysitter asked. Frowning because she knew how this conversation was going to go, she truthfully answered, “No, it is only damp.” “Maybe after classes, Sweetie,” Ally answered. ~o~O~o~ While they were sitting around the table eating breakfast at Reynolds, Ally handed Tiffany the envelope. Tiff looked at the envelope, confused. The rest of the table looked curious. The regressed girl, however, was blushing bright red. Ally said, “Please read that, Tiff.” That reminded Holly about yesterday, so she asked Katie, “What happened last night? You were so out of character emotionally yesterday, Katie.” “Please ask to borrow Tiff’s note. I would rather not relive it, Holly,” Katie answered. Meanwhile, Tiff was getting visually upset. She went to hug her sister after passing the note to Holly, but the sister said first, “Easy on the shoulders, please.” Once the tender hug was done, Tiff said, “I will make sure Adam gets this information.” “Daddie has his own note. That one is just for you two,” the blushing little girl said. Holly said, “I never liked that Holt. That female dog has repeatedly yelled at my niece, making her cry each time.” By the time breakfast was over, everyone at the cluster’s table had seen the note. Katie was very bright red with embarrassment, with everyone interested in what had happened to her. She received so many messages of caring. She was extremely glad they all cared for her, but each message just made her more and more embarrassed. Tiffany asked for the note back as the girls started dispersing to various destinations. ~o~O~o~ Steve Mesmer introduced everyone in Pearl Holt’s discipline meeting so it could be recorded, “We have Pearl Holt, secretary; Tracy Wall, union rep; Rick Grabowski, superintendent; and I am Steve Mesmer, principal. It is currently one minute past ten on the seventh of December. Three security camera videos have been entered into the record. Let the record know they show Pearl manhandling a young girl from multiple angles.” Rick asked, “You have seen the videos. Pearl, please explain yourself.” “After sending the rest of the students to the classrooms, one girl refused to go. I guess I saw red and tried to force the girl to her classroom,” Pearl answered. Rick asked, “Is the girl a student at Washington Elementary?” “I am told she isn’t, but she never told me that,” Pearl answered. Rick looked over his glasses at Pearl, “Let me remind you you were told not to lie, and the cameras in Washington Elementary record sound.” “Ok, she did tell me that, but I ignored it because I was sure she was lying,” Pearl meekly answered. Rick asked, “Steve, what did you see?” “I saw a little girl crying her eyes out as Pearl tried to jerk her up from the floor. She was so scared she asked for her Daddie. She also complained that her arm hurt,” Steve answered. Rick Grabowski looked at Pearl before turning back to Principal Mesmer, “Steve, what do we know about the girl?” “Not much,” Steve stated. “She’s a seven-year-old girl named Katie who probably has a disability of some type. She’s not a student at Washington Elementary, but she could be a student at one of the other elementary buildings in the district. Without knowing her last name, I couldn’t check. She was at the performance with Mr. & Mrs. Schneider, but she is not their child. The Schneiders are parents of a second grader in my school named Laura.” “Disabled?” Superintendent Grabowski questioned. Steve took a deep breath before responding, ”Whether Katie is disabled or not doesn’t affect this meeting since Pearl most likely wasn’t aware of the disability at the time. Let’s drop that point for today’s discussion.” “OK,” Rick turned to the union representative, “Tracy, do you have anything to say?” “Just that Pearl is extremely sorry.” “That is what she said in August and October,” Rick pointed out. “Need I remind you that this is the third discipline hearing in five months. She would have been fired already if it hadn’t been for the mayor. Let the record show that Pearl is the best friend of the Mayor’s wife.” Turning back to Steve, Rick asked, “Does the family want to press charges for kidnapping or sue for damages?” “I didn’t kidnap!” Pearl blurted out. “Did you watch the same videos I did?” Rick asked. “Yes!” Pearl snapped back. “That is very much kidnapping,” Rick stated before turning back to Steve. “It is too soon to know. Katie wasn’t with her parents last night, and we haven’t heard anything from them so far this morning. At this point, we don’t even know who the girl is.” Superintendent Grabowski thought for a moment before saying, “I have seen and heard enough. Pearl Holt is suspended without pay until the school board meeting on January fourth. At which time, I will recommend she be fired again.” Steve nodded and added, “Let the record show that this discipline hearing was adjourned at ten forty-seven on the seventh of December.” ~o~O~o~ Katie was able to convince her sister not to rediaper her when she requested a change after her morning classes. She also got permission to be nineteen during her meeting. That permission was just a cover-her-ass step. Truthfully, the short teenager would have been nineteen during her disability services meeting with or without permission. She walked into the office about ten minutes early. A different receptionist was handling the post this time. She walked up and was greeted with, “Hello, little girl, what can I do for you?” “Katie Telgenhof here for my one p.m. appointment with Luke,” Katie said. The lady typed some stuff on her computer, “I am assuming that Katie is a nickname for Kathleen. And my computer tells me you are much older than you look.” That got rewarded with the short teenager nodding. The receptionist continued, “Let me verify some stuff, Katie. We like to make sure our records are up to date. Your parents are George and Marlene Telgenhof.” Again, the short teenager agreed. The receptionist continued by verifying Kath’s parents' home address. Furthermore, the receptionist spoke by saying, “You have dwarfism as your listed disability. Any other disabilities?” “No, Ma’am,” Katie answered. The receptionist again verified, “You need no help with classes or living on campus?” “That is correct, Ma’am,” Katie answered. The receptionist said, “Looking at your GPA, you are doing very well at the college. Have a seat, Katie. I will let Luke know you are here.” About five minutes later, Luke Maxwell entered the room and said, “Kathleen, why don’t we go to my office.” As they got in the office, he continued, “Is it alright if I call you Kathleen?” “I usually go by Katie now, but Kathleen is fine too,” Katie answered. “What can I do for Katie?” “I am hoping to waive my PE core requirements,” Katie explained. Luke examined Katie’s info on his computer, “Are you unable to do physical activity?” “No. It is just that …” Katie’s face fell as she realized this meeting wouldn’t go her way. Luke looked at Katie for a moment before responding, “You are afraid you will get mowed over by other college students in regular PE classes?” “Yes,” Katie answered. “That is a very valid concern.” After Katie agreed with him, Luke continued, “But we will not waive your PE core requirement.” “But I will be killed,” Katie responded. “Let me continue. We will gladly modify your PE core requirements. You will not be required to take any PE classes but will still be required to get PE credit.” Katie’s confusion was plastered across her face, “If I don’t take any PE classes, how will I get a core credit?” Luke explained, “That is the modification. You will be required to do a physical activity. The college offers a variety of classes that would get you exercising enough to meet the requirements. Some of the options I would suggest are Dance 102, beginning ballet, or Dance 105, beginning tap.” Katie asked, “Any other options?” “Truthfully,” Luke answered. “Any activity causing you to exercise at least three hours a week for the length of a semester would work. They can be a class here at college or off campus. There are lessons for figure skating at the ice rink, or I am sure we could find a dance, tumbling, or gymnastics class in the local area that would meet the criteria.” Katie nodded, “Yes, Sir, I guess one of those might work.” Luke gave a weak smile, “You already registered for spring?” “Yes,” Katie confirmed. “There is no room in my schedule for another class next semester.” “Contact us again in April to set up something for the fall semester.” Katie responded, “OK, Sir.” After determining there were no other topics to be discussed, Luke escorted Katie back to the waiting area. ~o~O~o~ Later that night, after being dressed for bed in her footie PJs, Katie was in the common area reading a book. Tiffany interrupted by asking, “How did the meeting with Disability Services go?” “They refuse to waive the core requirement because I am physically able to do PE,” Katie replied. “What?” Ally looked up from the assignment she was working on. “It won’t be safe for you!” “They will, however, modify my core requirement so Dance classes count,” Katie said. Tiff smiled, “You will look so cute in a tutu.” “I could also take classes not connected with the college.” Katie blushed up and continued, “Something like dance, figure skating, or gymnastics. As long as it is a minimum of three hours a week for at least the length of the semester, they will consider it meeting the PE requirement.” “So you have plenty of options, Sister,” Tiff said. “What did you choose?” Katie explained, “Since my Spring Semester is already full, they want me to talk to them again in April.” “I am biased for figure skating,” Ally grinned. Tiff changed the subject, “What is your Daddie going to do about the attack?” “I don’t think he knows about it yet. He hasn’t gotten Mrs. Schneider’s note. He is probably going to go postal on the school or the lady,” Katie answered. “If he doesn't, Grandpa will. The two lawyers who claim me either as a daughter or a granddaughter.” Ally looked at the clock in the room, “It is someone's bedtime.” The girl was shooed into the bedroom, where Ally tucked Katie in before raising the bed rail. Returning to Tiffany, “Those are some nasty sores on Katie. I really hope they’re superficial and there are no injuries we can’t see.” “Yeah, the pictures were pretty nasty,” Tiffany nodded.

Sorry about that. The chapters have been fixed.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Forty-Nine: Show Must Go On Katie was talking to Laura about Christmas present wishes while the latter was hanging around with her schoolmates. Mrs. Holt, the Office Secretary, thundered, "Students go to your classrooms." The regressed girl stepped to the side to get out of the way for the rest of the students. When the horde had passed, she turned to walk back to her temporary guardians, the Schneiders. "I said all students go to their classrooms," Mrs. Holt said before rudely spinning Katie around. Katie said, "I don't go to this school, Ma'am." The secretary repeated the demand a little louder while grabbing Katie’s hand. The regressed girl was getting nervous now. She said, "I don't go to this school, Miss." "Yes, you do. And all students must go to their classrooms," the lady said while yanking Katie into the lower elementary wing of the building, where all the other kids Katie’s size had just gone. The little girl thought that hurt and was getting quite scared now. She tried forcing Kathleen up and saying, "Listen, lady. I do NOT go to this school." To the lady, Katie didn't sound like a nineteen-year-old. She sounded like a naughty seven-year-old getting cocky. Doubling down, Mrs. Holt pulled Katie towards the classrooms. It was obvious the kid was a first, second, or third grader, but she wasn’t sure which. The teachers would know. Again, while pushing Katie to those classes, she said, "GO TO YOUR CLASSROOM." Katie, realizing that Kathleen was her last hope, started to cry, "Miss" … cry … "I" … cry … "don't" … cry … "go" … cry … "here." Again, the lady screamed that the girl had to go to her classroom while pushing her down the hall. Katie, by now, was so worked up that her heart was racing. She started to get dizzy, and her legs buckled under her. That just got the lady even more upset. She tried to force the little girl to get up. ~o~O~o~ Principal Mesmer asked the Schneiders, "You only checked out here, right? Not in the classrooms?" "Why would she go there? She doesn't go to this school," Lyle Schneider pointed out while hugging his distraught wife. The Principal said, "It is the only other location that she can be. I will go check." ~o~O~o~ Principal Mesmer was opening the door to the lower elementary wing of the building when he heard a child scream. There in front of him was a kid matching the description of the missing child. She was in a lump on the floor, and Miss Grouchy, I am never wrong, Pearl Holt was trying to yank her up. Steve Mesmer yelled, "Pearl, what are you doing?" "Trying to get this brat to her classroom. I’ve had it with this kid. Now that you're here, you can do it instead," she said, turning to leave. Approaching the little girl, Steve stated, "You are going nowhere. And why would I take Katie, who doesn't go here, to a classroom." "She does, too. Look at her," the lady said. Principal Mesmer looked down at the little girl, "Because she is in a Christmas dress?" "Yes! Plus, she was with the rest of the kids." "Do you really think that Washington Elementary students have exclusive rights to Christmas dresses? And no one else can buy them? Do you think friends can’t be from different schools?" "Umm. … No. No. No," Pearl realized she might have messed up big time. She was already on shaky ground after the last incident, and she wasn't sure if her connections at the mayor's office had 'fixed' the problem. Mr. Mesmer bent down to the crying and shivering girl. Softly and with as much comfort as he could muster, he asked, "Are you ok, Katie?" "No!" … cry … "My" … cry … "arm" … cry … "hurts." … cry … "My" … cry … "legs" … cry … "won't" … cry … "work." … cry … "I" …cry … "am" … cry … "Scared." … cry … "I" … cry … "want" … cry … "my" … cry … "Daddie!" Katie answered. When the strange man picked Katie up, she immediately hugged his neck tightly. Principal Mesmer made two observations: Katie winced when she moved her arm to hug him, and this seven-year-old was wearing a diaper. Assumptions were made that the little thing must be in special education. “I” … cry … “want” … cry … “my” … cry … “Daddie!” Katie got out. Looking again at the person who had caused another kid to cry, he said, "We will discuss this kidnapping tomorrow with the Superintendent." Pearl snapped back, "I didn't kidnap her." "You forcibly took a kid in diapers away from her guardians without permission,” Steve paused and looked at Katie. "The girl is terrified; the guardians are beside themselves, and you are just lucky I stopped them from calling the cops." Pearl just nodded with a huge lump in her throat. "Now get ready to play the piano. We have a concert to put on while I deal with this angel," Principal Mesmer instructed. Smiling down at the girl hugging his neck as if her life depended on it, "I don't know who your Daddie is, but will the Schneiders be ok?" Katie, between cries, agreed to the Schneiders. She hung on to him as he walked into the lobby. "Katie, you are ok!?" Denise questioned when she saw a crying Katie being carried by Principal Mesmer. "Not exactly,” Mr. Mesmer said as he handed Katie over to Lyle. “She appears to be scared and is asking for her Daddie. She’s complaining about a sore arm and legs that don’t work. I saw Pearl Holt yanking her arm in an attempt to get Katie to a classroom. I will be investigating that tomorrow. Do you want the nurse to look at her arms and legs?” Denise’s Mommie instincts wanted to get Katie checked out, but she was not really seven. Softly, Mrs. Schneider turned to Katie for guidance, "Do you want to see the nurse? We can go to your Daddie, but you will miss Laura singing." “No!” … sniffle … “nurse!” … sniffle … "Laura" … sniffle … "first," … sniffle … "Daddie" … sniffle … "later," Katie responded as she was becoming less scared. Lyle turned to the Principal, “She apparently doesn’t want to see the nurse. If she is still complaining tomorrow, someone will get her checked by a doctor..” Katie was crying and hugging Mr. Scneider’s neck as he carried her to the back of the auditorium. Lyle knew something significant must have happened. Katie had twelve years of experience being seven, so what did that nasty Pearl do to break her? Once his bride had sat down, Lyle handed Katie to her. He watched as the girl laid her tiny head on his bride's shoulder. He was happy she wasn't crying as much as she was ten minutes ago. "Sorry about the delay, folks. We had an emergency in the back. But everything is mostly fine. The show must go on," the Principal said. "May I introduce Miss Yoder's Kindergarten's singing 'Here Comes Santa Claus.'" Katie had basically tuned out the world as the kindergarteners sang. She felt someone tap her shoulder. Turning to look, Katie saw Principal Mesmer standing in the aisle, holding a candy cane out to her. With a massive smile on her face, she accepted the candy cane and quickly got it unwrapped. Once the cane was in her mouth, she leaned her head back against Mrs. Schneider. ~o~O~o~ Holly Anderson had just stood up to take a picture of her first-grade niece from the balcony. She heard sniffling from the main floor. Peering down to the dimly lit main floor, she was shocked to see the upset child was Katie from college in her Christmas dress. That surprised her a lot. Holly knew her cluster-mate regressed, but she had never known her to be emotional in either of her ages. Something serious must have happened for the strong Katie to be the emotional mess she saw below her. ~o~O~o~ The Principal came back and said, "Thank you, Mrs. Timbers' first graders. Next, we have Mrs. Vanderwel's second graders singing 'Rudolph the Red-Nosed Reindeer.'" With that statement, the first graders started filtering out one side, and second graders, including Laura, started filtering in from the other side. Laura walked in with her classmates. When she faced forward, she scanned the audience for her parents. Unable to find them, she looked for Katie's dress, for that should be easy to spot. When Laura saw them, she was confused. Her friend was sitting on Mommie’s lap and leaning her head against her. Laura smiled as Katie turned and looked at her with interest. ~o~O~o~ Katie had only the occasional sniffle now. She felt really safe in her friend's Mommie’s lap. Mrs. Schneider whispered in Katie’s ear, "Laura is on stage." The regressed girl sat up with a start and looked to the stage. Even in her emotional mess, she had to giggle at all the students on stage with red lit-up noses. She also had to laugh at their fake reindeer antler hair bands. She scanned for Laura and found her and her shiny red nose. She watched and listened with interest as her friend and classmates sang. She watched them file off when they were done, and the third graders filled up the stage instead. She went back to leaning into her safe spot. ~o~O~o~ Mr. Mesmer said, "Thank Mr. Egar's sixth graders. Now welcome all grades singing 'Joy to the World.'" Katie, who had started watching the students somewhere around the end of fourth grade, watched for her friend to file on. There were close to two hundred students now on and in front of the stage. It was hard, but eventually, she found her friend. When the house lights went on, Mrs. Schneider asked, "Do you think you can try walking, Princess." Katie nodded and timidly put her feet down. Finding they supported her weight, she smiled and offered her hand to Mrs. Schneider. They were walking out of the auditorium on the way to gather Laura when Holly appeared in front of them. Getting down to Katie’s height, Holly asked, "Are you okay, sweetie?" "Yes, no, yes, no," Katie said before whispering, "I will explain it tomorrow." Holly looked at Mrs. Schneider, "I’m confused." "She has had an emotional day, and she probably doesn't want to relive it right now," Denise Schneider said. "Not to be rude, but we have to gather Laura." As they entered the hallway leading to Laura’s classroom, Katie shuddered a bit at the location. Soon, they were three instead of two. Laura looked at her friend, rubbing her arm, "What happened to your arm?" "We will tell you in the car. We need to get Katie out of here,” Laura’s Mommie said as she led the two girls over to the coats, where Daddie was waiting. Soon, Katie and Laura went hand in hand to the car. The actual little girl noticed her friend wasn't as cheerful as when they arrived. Once the family was in the car, Laura's Mommie explained, "Mrs. Holt happened, sweetie. Katie was being dragged, I am assuming, to your classroom." "It was you she was screaming her head off at,” Laura commented. “She was being really grouchy. She is known for being grouchy, but this was over the top.” Mrs. Schneider noticed Katie staring off into nothingness, "Kathleen, are you okay?" The question was ignored as Katie had tuned the world out. Again, Denise asked, "Kathleen, are you okay? Do we have to go to Riverville?" This time, Katie heard them and said, "Kathleen is not here right now. Please leave a message after the beep. BEEP." After breathing, she continued, "I would rather not be Kathleen right now. That being said, let me answer that as Katie. I am tired and frightened. My arm and shoulders hurt. Tomorrow, I should hopefully be better in both accounts." Again, she continued after a breath, "I know I said I wanted Daddie, but I was promised a sleepover!" "Sleepover!" Laura said. "I will be telling Allison and Adam about this day," Mrs. Schneider told the young girl. "Eep!" Katie exclaimed. Laura asked, "Is that a bad thing?" "Ally is going to worry. Daddie will get upset," the regressed girl said. "Your Daddie will get upset at you?" Laura asked. Katie shook her head, "Not at me. That lady and maybe the school." "Oh," Laura said. Katie looked at her friend, “Your glowing red nose and antlers did cheer me up a bit. I was giggling at them.” Laura blushed, “I am glad I could help. I will gladly lend them to you.” “Ummm … Nah, I am good. You can keep them, my friend,” Katie responded. Lyle Schneider was soon pulling into his driveway. He was ready for this day to be over. It had been an emotional day for their temporary charge, himself, and his wife. Lyle released the most emotional one from the car. He believed she had every right to be emotional at the moment. His bride took charge once the little extended family was in the house. The girls' jackets were off, and they were ushered to Laura’s bedroom. Denise started to undress the two princesses in front of her. She began with Katie first because she wanted to do a visual inspection of the girl. When the dress was off, she stared at the two enormous black and blue spots on the girl’s shoulders. She screamed, "Lyle, bring me a camera." While waiting for a camera, she asked the little girl if the bruises hurt. When Denise touched one, Katie blurted out, “That hurts.” Mrs. Schneider took pictures of the bruises on both shoulders and the arm before asking Katie to lie down on Laura’s bed. The shoes and tights were removed before the older lady made quick work changing the girl's padding. Katie was soon sitting on the bed dressed in one of Laura’s nighties, watching her friend being dressed for bed. Barely able to close her legs, Katie wondered where Mrs. Schneider got these diapers. They seemed to be twice as thick as her regular diapers. When both girls were in their nighties, the cover was pulled back, allowing Katie to get in. Laura followed and hugged her friend like a teddy bear. The regressed girl was offered one of Laura’s teddy bears before both of them were tucked in. Denise Schneider tiptoed out of the room and headed to her computer. She knew she had to inform all three of Katie's guardians. She figured a letter would probably be better than a phone call. In the letter, she could include the photos. It would have to be a long letter to get all the details in. She just hoped that Adam wouldn't be upset with her. Making a lawyer upset was never a bright idea. Denise was under no illusion. Allison and Tiffany were probably just as dangerous as a lawyer. They were over-protective teenagers.

Bangs head on desk. This was missed by my proofreader, my test reader, people on the other site this gets posted to, and obviously me. I will fix it.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Forty-Eight: Not Much Time While Allison was dealing with Katie's bottom, the short teenager looked at her photo collage Tuesday morning. Something or things were different; she just couldn't put her finger on it. She fumbled with the ID bracelet that Ally refused to remove. She dilly-dally behind in her room after her babysitter was done with her. She looked at the photos using her step stool. There were four new photos in the setup. There were the five cousins in their matching Christmas dresses, Stacy and her as human puppets, all of the cluster’s siblings, and her face as a puppy. It was her photo collage, but she did not maintain it. She assumed that was done by Ally. It was about five feet high, so she needed her step stool to reach the top of the collage. Looking at the time, she decided she had better get breakfast if she wanted some before her first class. ~o~O~o~ Later that day, at about one, Katie went towards the Disability Services office in the Ralph Administration Building. She was hoping to have one of her core requirements waived. She texted Ally that she would do this since it was outside her norm. True, her ID bracelet said she was nineteen. The two bumps on her chest that she was still allowed to have told herself and one who noticed them she was nineteen. But her roommate was still picking her clothes out. Allison was also willingly dealing with the diapering. Nope, the short teenager thought it was better to be safe than sorry. Ally has never punished her. Besides the chin taps she regularly earns for sticking her tongue out. She has a feeling that Tiffany might have punished her once. After stepping into the office, the receptionist greeted her with, "Hello, little lady, where are your parents." Katie blushed and said, "My name is Kathleen Telgenhof. Can I talk to an advisor?" The receptionist asked, "Can you spell the first five letters of the last name, please." "T E L G E," Katie spelled. The receptionist was typing on her keyboard, and suddenly, her eyes went big, "Guess you are not as young as you look. Sorry." "I really don't mind that now. Besides, it is easier to go along with what people see than fight it," the short teenager said. The receptionist told her, "Unfortunately, our advisors are unavailable right now. Can I make an appointment?" "Will this time on Thursday work?" Kath asked. The receptionist said, "An appointment at One o'clock for Kathleen Telgenhof on Thursday with Luke has been made." "Thank you, Miss," Katie mentioned before walking out of the office. ~o~O~o~ Sometime after three on Wednesday, Katie was deep in the fantasy land of a book. Suddenly, Ally came over and grabbed the book. She had just gotten out of class and was tight on time. She basically pushed the little girl to the room, saying, "We haven't got much time!" "For what?" Katie questioned. Once in the room, she demanded the girl lay down on the changing mat, which was on Katie’s bed. She started removing Katie’s shoes. The suddenly feeling regressed girl was moving around since she was surprised by the urgency but secrecy of Ally. "What don't we have much time for?" Katie questioned. Ally said, "I don't have time today for a fidgety little girl." She leaned over Katie and dug for something between the wall and the mattress. Soon, she was draping a strap over the fidgety girl. She searched for something below the girl and came up with another strap. She adjusted Katie and tightened the straps down, trapping the girl and her arms under the strap. Katie questioned, "How long have straps been on my bed?" "Since Halloween. First time I had to use them," Ally said as she stuck a pacifier in the regressed girl's mouth. She returned to stripping the shoes and socks off. The jeans were next to hit the floor. Ally was doing the undressing so rapidly that she was just throwing the removed items on the floor. The pull-up was yanked off and thrown in the general direction of the diaper pail, leaving the nervous girl naked down below her waist. The older girl grabbed the diaper supplies and made quick work diapering the regressed girl. Katie mumbled around the paci, "Can I haghe a chuuu-uch?" "I didn't understand you, sweetie, and there is a pacifier in your mouth for a reason," Allison pointed out while she was grabbing tights from Katie’s drawer. The silenced girl groaned when she saw they were a set of her ruffled tights. The tights went on the girl so fast that the youngest girl thought they were going to run. Black mary-janes were the next thing on her. Katie thought to herself that she was regressing me and with urgency for some reason. Ally messed with the strap, making the little one think she was going to be released. Any hopes of that were dashed when Ally scooted her up. She fastened them down on Katie's tight-covered legs. Katie was helped into a sitting position. After the little girl's sweatshirt and t-shirt were stripped, they were also just thrown over Ally’s shoulder in the general direction of the closet where the laundry basket was. The bra was the next thing to find the floor. Katie thought to herself while looking at her discarded clothes on the floor, "This is unlike Ally. She is normally very clean." After a binder was put on her, Ally picked up scissors from her desk. While cutting the ID bracelet off, she said, "I wish I could leave this on you. It actually makes a lot of sense to report your real age. But it ruins the illusion. Maybe I have to see if I can get more from the college." Katie looked shocked at her roommate. The little girl was glad when the straps were released. She was helped up only to be told to put her arms up. When she did, her Christmas dress was dropped on her. She tried to think if she had any plans that required this dress. If the college had any events going on today. After the buttons and sash were done, the girl was invited to take a seat. Ally had looked at her watch multiple times and mumbled, "There isn't much time." The high ponytail was expertly converted to pigtails with green ribbons. The pacifier was pulled out of the mouth and was just flung in the general direction of Katie's bed. The young girl thought her arm was going to be ripped out of her socket as Ally basically yanked her out of the room and down the stairs. They weren’t running down, but they were going as fast as the regressed girl's feet could move. When they got to the bottom, they quickly walked into the lobby where Mrs. Schneider was waiting. Ally said while putting Katie’s coat on her, "Sorry, I tried to do it by four. It takes a while to find the cutie pie, especially if she is fidgety." Mrs. Schneider, while grabbing Katie’s hand, said, "Relax, you're only five minutes late." "So she will be back late?" Ally asked. Mrs. Schneider said, "It will be nine or ten by the time we are done. I am thinking of keeping her until tomorrow." "She has a ten a.m. class on Thursday and has already missed one class this week. She probably would rather not miss two in one week," Ally said. She continued, trying to discourage the idea, "Plus, that padding wouldn't last until tomorrow, and I didn't pack clothes for her." "She fits Laura’s clothes. I have prepared my own diaper bag for her, just for this case of her visiting," Mrs. Schneider said. That last bit of information caused the silent little girl’s eyes to go extremely big. Allison herself was a bit surprised, too. "I just suggested a sleepover, so I only have to make one trip. I have to work at seven, so the angel will be back in plenty of time for her class," Mrs. Schneider said. Katie really didn't care where she slept. She knew she didn't have a say anyway. She was just hoping she wouldn't attend class in this dress. There was no claiming to be a nineteen-year-old in this dress. And she had that Disability Services appointment. She knew whatever clothes she was delivered back to the college in, Ally would make her wear them all day. When the discussion of where the seven-year-old was going to sleep was over, Katie was led outside to the Schneider's car. The backdoor was opened, and Katie crawled in on top of a blue booster that was there. While putting her seatbelt on under the watchful eyes of Mrs. Schneider, she looked to the other side to see Laura. Laura was also wearing a Christmas dress. Her red plaid skirt was peeking under her yellow coat. Mr. Schneider said, as he drove away, "That took a while. You must have found someone to listen to your gossip." "Quiet you! I was just telling Allison not to expect Katie until tomorrow morning," Mrs. Schneider said. "Sleepover!" Laura exclaimed. "Yes, but you must sleep. Katie, you are being very quiet right now," Mrs. Schneider pointed out. "An hour or so ago, I was relaxing as a nineteen-year-old. One of the rare times I could do that. Suddenly, I was speed changed to seven. Because I kept asking why, Ally was in a mood and pacified me. Basically, that is a hint to me to keep quiet," the regressed girl pointed out. She continued, "I still don't know why I am seven and dressed in a Christmas dress. I am not complaining, just confused. Then, I found out I was not returning to the dorm. Again, I am not complaining; I am just confused. The age change was so sudden it foozled my mind. So Laura, who I am assuming is in a pretty dress by the skirt, what are we doing?" "Your dress doesn't appear to be bad-looking either, and we are going to my Christmas concert. But first, we are going to get dinner," Laura said as her father turned into a restaurant's parking lot. While nodding, Katie said, looking at her dress, "This old thing? Actually, this is the second time I have worn this in a week." The respective parent helped the two girls out of the car in the first seat. Katie by Mr. Schneider. Laura by her mother. He held Katie's hand as they went inside. "Two Adults and two beauty queens?" the host asked. "Yes, please." Katie was made to get in at the booth first, and then Mr. Schneider got in, blocking her in. Mrs. Schneider did the same thing to Laura. The regressed girl requested the chicken tenders and an iced tea and then went to her activity sheet. Soon, the two seven-year-olds figured out that they could just touch each other's feet. The giggling, while they were playing footsie, caused the parents to question them. Lyle Schneider asked, "What are you two doing?" "Nothing," Katie responded while putting a halo over her head. "Devil horns are holding that up,” Lyle smirked. “Whatever you two were doing, do it without the giggles. You’re disturbing the other patrons." Lyle looked at Katie and thought about the few times he had seen her. She appeared to be a good kid and a positive influence on Laura. The waitress interrupted Lyle’s thoughts, “For you, Ma’am. For you, Sir. And for this cutie-pie. Last but not least, for this cutie-pie.” After helping Katie get ketchup for her fries, Lyle thought about the first time he met Katie at the Halloween event. Denise had this bizarre belief that Raggedy Ann, with Laura, was a college student. However, this was hard to believe when all the overheard discussions between the two kids sounded like typical seven-year-old conversations. As Lyle watched Katie dip a tender in her ranch dressing, he admitted to himself that anyone looking at her right now would never believe she was a college student. Those earlier giggles sounded exactly like childhood giggles. Other than the fact that he picked her up from a college dorm, there was nothing else indicating that she was an adult. At the end of the meal, Lyle took a wet wipe from his wife and cleaned Katie’s hands up, just like Mrs. Schneider was doing with Laura. As they left the restaurant, Lyle smiled as the two girls, hand in hand, skipped in front of him back to the car. Watching this, he understood why Denise wanted Katie and Laura to socialize more. He just wasn’t sure how that could happen. He knew Katie left the college sometimes on the weekends, so weekends are usually out. Wifie had the bright idea of having the girl do Girl Scouts with Laura. Unfortunately, they meet on Tuesdays. We found out that she has classes in the evening on Tuesdays and Thursdays, making the whole thing a logistical nightmare. An even bigger problem was that he couldn’t, in good faith, hide from the troop leader the fact that Katie wasn’t really seven. Opening the door for the little girl to crawl into the car, Lyle watched Katie fasten her seatbelt. As he was getting in the front to drive the mile to school, he tried to imagine going through adult life looking like a kid. He wasn’t sure how Katie did it but suspected her regression to seven was a coping strategy. Mr. Schneider pulled into the school’s almost full parking lot. As he was letting the girls out of the car, he thought whoever invented child locks was a genius. As the two girls started skipping off to the entrance, Lyle called out, “Laura! Katie! Stay with us.” The two girls returned to the adults. Lyle opened the door and directed the two girls to the coat racks. After both coats were hung up, he watched Laura go where the rest of the kids were milling around just outside the doors that led to the classrooms. Katie asked, “May I talk to Laura until it is time to sit?” “Yes, you may.” Lyle looked over at Denise, who was doing her normal gossipping. The wife unit swears she doesn’t gossip. He shook his head and looked at the school doors. It wasn’t long before he noticed the kids being sent off to their classrooms, and Katie was standing there watching them go in. Denise came up to Lyle about ten minutes later, saying, “I can’t find Katie anywhere! She isn’t in front of the auditorium. I didn’t see her in the auditorium either. I even looked in the bathroom.” “She was just there,” he said, pointing to the empty spot where he had just seen Katie. “Her coat is still here. She wouldn’t have willingly gone outside. She would freeze in that dress.” Denise was distraught, “I would hate to have to tell Allison and Adam that I lost Katie. Should we call the cops?” “Calm down, here is the Principal,” Lyle said. “Mr. Mesmer, a moment, please.” “Yes, Mr. Schneider, make it quick. It is about time to start the concert,” the Principal hastily responded. Lyle calmly but with a worried tone said, “Our daughter’s friend has gone missing. We looked everywhere. Her coat is still here. My wife is ready to call the cops.” The Principal’s tone and demeanor quickly changed. As calmly as possible, he asked, “Age and description?” “Seven. She is wearing a green Christmas dress and reddish color hair in pigtails with green bows. Answers to Katie,” Lyle answered more calmly than he felt.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Forty-Seven: Registration Ally woke the 313 room up an hour earlier than they usually did. The roommates had to register for their classes. The earlier they did, the better chance they had of getting the classes they wanted. Since it was Ally instead of Molly dealing with Katie’s bottom, she was allowed a pull-up today. Katie was soon dressed in her heart overalls over a princess sweatshirt. Red bows in her pigtails completed the outfit. Since they wanted to get to the SLC quickly, Stacy was allowed to pick her own clothes. But really, there wasn’t much left to choose from in her backpack. The seven-year-old was wearing a Riverville elementary school sweatshirt. She, too, had bows on her pigtails, pink in this case. The four of them headed towards the Student Life Center. As they were on the second-floor landing, they heard Tiffany telling them to wait up. She came down the stairs carrying Megan. The five-year-old looked like she was trying to wake up. The six of them were able to get to the Herman room by 7:55 a.m. Holding Stacy’s hand, Katie went inside the room to wait for the five minutes she had to kill. When the big clock showed eight o’clock, she went up to the guy checking letters. She showed the guy the letter and student ID. The guy looked a little suspicious at the short college student. Letter checker, “Ok, Kathleen, spell your last name.” “T E L G E N H O F,” Katie said. He then asked her for her birthday, which was rewarded with March sixteen, nineteen eighty-seven. That seemed to satisfy him, and she was allowed to join the line. Five minutes later, but twenty or so college students later, Tiffany joined the line. Ally was about forty college students behind Katie when she was allowed to enter the line. Slowly but surely, the line snaked around the room. When two best friends got to the front, Katie went up to the next available registrar. She handed the letter along with her course choices to the lady. The lady said, “Well, Kathleen, it looks like all your choices are available. Should I register you for all of them?” “Yes, please do,” the college student answered. The registrar said, “You are registered for them. You should be able to access your schedule from the college’s website within an hour.” On the way to a bench in the hallway, Katie looked at the clock. The line and registering had taken her forty-five minutes. While the two short girls waited, they played tic tac toe in the fabric of the bench. Tiffany and Megan soon joined them. Katie asked, “Did you get everything?” “Yes, and you?” Tiffany said. The adoptive sister answered, “Yes.” Twenty minutes later, Ally joined them, frowning. Her sister wasn’t far behind. Katie asked, “What is wrong?” “One of my classes was filled up. There was an available class, but it was during another class I wanted,” Ally explained. She continued, “There was another available class of that, but it was during another class.” She continued, “That class had another available time when I was free.” “Wow!” Tiff exclaimed. Ally said, “Long story short is that I got everything I wanted. But my schedule is all a mess compared to how I wanted it. And it took a lot longer to schedule than I wanted.” Hearing Stacy’s stomach mumble, Katie suggested they take this discussion towards Reynolds. The little college student also pointed out to Ally that Literature started fifteen minutes ago. It was voted that they worry about breakfast, not the missed class. The typically regressed girl thought she better report this later to Daddie. Sitting at the table in Reynolds, Katie decided to face the music now instead of later. Picking up the phone, she called Daddie. Daddie promptly answered with, “Hello, Buttercup.” “Hello, Daddie.” “I have the stinking feeling you should be in class right now.” “That is what I am calling about. I… and Ally missed a class today.” “Care to explain why, Buttercup?” “Registering for next semester took too long. We were there for about seventy-five minutes.” “Did you get everything you wanted?” “Yes, Daddie.” “Is Stacy and Megan still there?” “Yes, Daddie.” “Tell them hello from Uncle Adam. And Buttercup, I love you.” “Ok, and I love you too, Daddie. “Talk to you Friday, Buttercup.” “Goodbye, Daddie.” She hung up the phone and delivered the hellos to the respectful girls. She tried to figure out as she ate her breakfast if Daddie was upset or not. He didn’t seem upset. She had only seen Daddie upset twice. Oh, he was upset more than twice, but he was visibly upset twice. Three people ended up in the corner the first time, and two got spanked. The second time, Katie and Stacy spent the longest time they had ever spent in the corner. When breakfast was over, Katie and her sibling headed to ANG class. She didn’t want two skipped classes on her record. Stacy was coloring in a coloring book, waiting for the class to start. Katie was really watching her, wishing she could get away with her own coloring book. No, she is supposed to be the college student this weekend. Of course, she could argue that fact to Molly until she was blue in her face. It wouldn’t do the short college student any good to discuss that. Molly was worse than her big sister. When the regressed girl gave Ally permission to be the babysitter, the older girl, in appearance, speed walked with that permission. Molly wasn’t even given permission. Once she decided she was going to babysit the regressed college student, she ran pedal to the metal full force ahead. Stacy did pay attention to the professor once class started. She didn’t need to since she was the sibling. She could have gotten away with coloring. ~o~O~o~ Back in Riverville, in Mrs. Bullard's Kindergarten class, she was explaining the missing Mike. Mrs. Bullard said, “Mike will not be here today because, like my daughter, he has excitedly drawn the short straw to be the sibling of a siblingless college student during Siblings’ Weekend. He should be back tomorrow.” ~o~O~o~ Tiffany had also missed a class registering, her Math 101 class. That class was the college’s go-to course for people who just needed math to complete core requirements. Core was precisely the reason Tiff was taking the class. She really was sad they missed it because Megan had a blast on Friday. The girl couldn’t decide if Megan had a bigger smile in Math or Costume Design. Speaking of Costume Design, that is where the pair was heading to. Once in the theater, Tiff took her final project out and worked on it to kill time. Again, Megan was watching with interest. When Professor Landis did start the class, they were encouraged to put their work away. There were only three siblings today, but again, they were dressed in various costumes and played party games. Megan found herself being a mouse from The Nutcracker. This time, they started with musical chairs, with the music being classical music from various ballets. ~o~O~o~ The shorter pair of the 313 foursome was picking what hot foods they wanted. Stacy wasn’t used to so many choices, and she wanted to try everything. Katie pointed out that she couldn’t eat everything. Mrs. Schneider said, “Hello, two Princesses. What can I get you?” “I will have half a grilled cheese with ham, Mrs. Schneider,” Katie ordered. Stacy requested, “Can I have the Swedish meatballs, please, Mrs. Schneider?” Once at the table, they were soon joined by the rest of the six-some. Megan again had a face-eating grin on her face. She was the happiest five-year-old at the college. When lunch was over, the sextuplet broke up. The best friends headed back to the cluster. Ally and Molly headed to the gym. Tiff and Megan headed to Theater History for another boring class for Megan. Tiff thought the professor wasn’t exciting during the regular classes. It seemed he was extra dull during Siblings’ Weekend. Again, Megan was distracted by her coloring book. ~o~O~o~ “Girls settle down, so we can get started with the Promise and the Law,” Sara Bullard told the gathered seven-year-olds in her Girl Scout Troop. Becka asked, “Where is Stacy?” “Stacy is excitedly being a sibling for a college student, who is a family friend. The college student didn’t have a sibling during Siblings’ weekend. I will pick her up later this evening,” the troop leader explained. ~o~O~o~ At dinner, the sextuplet was now a quintuplet. Molly had packed up and left an hour ago in her own car. She wanted to get home to Girard before it got dark. Ally’s phone rang, “Hello, Sara.” … “You are leaving Riverville now?” … “Great, that gives us an hour. We should be back in the dorm from dinner and have both cuties' bags packed by then.” … “See you then.” … After the phone hung up, Katie said with a pout, “Again, my Aunty is calling my roommate, not me.” “You will get over it,” Ally said while patting the usually regressed girl on the head. They didn’t dilly-dally around in the dining hall because Tiff, like Ally, had not packed a thing of their respected sibling. Well, in Ally’s case, it was her roommate's sibling. Back in room 313, Katie tried to help Ally pack Stacy up, but take charge, Allison wouldn’t let her. Stacy and her best friend just watched from Katie’s bed. No sooner had the one in charge closed the backpack than the phone rang again. “You are five minutes away. Ok, we will be down.” Ally said before hanging up the phone. Katie had both of her best friend's teddy bears. Stacy had her pillow. And Ally had the backpack and dress bag. They met Tiff, who had Megan’s dress bag and duffle in the cluster. The kindergarten had her own pillow. Down they went, getting into the hall’s lobby just in time to see Sara walking up the walk. Hugs were dealt with all around. Katie told her best friend she would see her Friday or Saturday. Megan hugged Tiffany quite tightly. Eventually, they watched the two girls and pack mule Aunty walk away down the path.